|
|
Tantissimi classici della letteratura e della cultura politica,
economica e scientifica in lingua inglese con audio di ReadSpeaker e traduttore
automatico interattivo FGA Translate
-
Abbe Prevost - MANON LESCAUT
-
Alcott, Louisa M. - AN OLDFASHIONED GIRL
-
Alcott, Louisa M. - LITTLE MEN
-
Alcott, Louisa M. - LITTLE WOMEN
-
Alcott, Louisa May - JACK AND JILL
-
Alcott, Louisa May - LIFE LETTERS AND JOURNALS
-
Andersen, Hans Christian - FAIRY TALES
-
Anonimo - BEOWULF
-
Ariosto, Ludovico - ORLANDO ENRAGED
-
Aurelius, Marcus - MEDITATIONS
-
Austen, Jane - EMMA
-
Austen, Jane - MANSFIELD PARK
-
Austen, Jane - NORTHANGER ABBEY
-
Austen, Jane - PERSUASION
-
Austen, Jane - PRIDE AND PREJUDICE
-
Austen, Jane - SENSE AND SENSIBILITY
-
Authors, Various - LETTERS OF ABELARD AND HELOISE
-
Authors, Various - SELECTED ENGLISH LETTERS
-
Autori Vari - THE WORLD ENGLISH BIBLE
-
Bacon, Francis - THE ADVANCEMENT OF LEARNING
-
Balzac, Honore de - EUGENIE GRANDET
-
Balzac, Honore de - FATHER GORIOT
-
Baroness Orczy - THE SCARLET PIMPERNEL
-
Barrie, J. M. - PETER AND WENDY
-
Barrie, James M. - PETER PAN
-
Bierce, Ambrose - THE DEVIL'S DICTIONARY
-
Blake, William - SONGS OF INNOCENCE AND EXPERIENCE
-
Boccaccio, Giovanni - DECAMERONE
-
Brent, Linda - INCIDENTS IN THE LIFE OF A SLAVE GIRL
-
Bronte, Charlotte - JANE EYRE
-
Bronte, Charlotte - VILLETTE
-
Buchan, John - GREENMANTLE
-
Buchan, John - MR STANDFAST
-
Buchan, John - THE 39 STEPS
-
Bunyan, John - THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS
-
Burckhardt, Jacob - THE CIVILIZATION OF THE RENAISSANCE IN ITALY
-
Burnett, Frances H. - A LITTLE PRINCESS
-
Burnett, Frances H. - LITTLE LORD FAUNTLEROY
-
Burnett, Frances H. - THE SECRET GARDEN
-
Butler, Samuel - EREWHON
-
Carlyle, Thomas - PAST AND PRESENT
-
Carlyle, Thomas - THE FRENCH REVOLUTION
-
Cellini, Benvenuto - AUTOBIOGRAPHY
-
Cervantes - DON QUIXOTE
-
Chaucer, Geoffrey - THE CANTERBURY TALES
-
Chesterton, G. K. - A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLAND
-
Chesterton, G. K. - THE BALLAD OF THE WHITE HORSE
-
Chesterton, G. K. - THE INNOCENCE OF FATHER BROWN
-
Chesterton, G. K. - THE MAN WHO KNEW TOO MUCH
-
Chesterton, G. K. - THE MAN WHO WAS THURSDAY
-
Chesterton, G. K. - THE WISDOM OF FATHER BROWN
-
Chesterton, G. K. - TWELVE TYPES
-
Chesterton, G. K. - WHAT I SAW IN AMERICA
-
Chesterton, Gilbert K. - HERETICS
-
Chopin, Kate - AT FAULT
-
Chopin, Kate - BAYOU FOLK
-
Chopin, Kate - THE AWAKENING AND SELECTED SHORT STORIES
-
Clark Hall, John R. - A CONCISE ANGLOSAXON DICTIONARY
-
Clarkson, Thomas - AN ESSAY ON THE SLAVERY AND COMMERCE OF THE HUMAN SPECIES
-
Clausewitz, Carl von - ON WAR
-
Coleridge, Herbert - A DICTIONARY OF THE FIRST OR OLDEST WORDS IN THE ENGLISH
LANGUAGE
-
Coleridge, S. T. - COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS
-
Coleridge, S. T. - HINTS TOWARDS THE FORMATION OF A MORE COMPREHENSIVE THEORY
OF LIFE
-
Coleridge, S. T. - THE RIME OF THE ANCIENT MARINER
-
Collins, Wilkie - THE MOONSTONE
-
Collodi - PINOCCHIO
-
Conan Doyle, Arthur - A STUDY IN SCARLET
-
Conan Doyle, Arthur - MEMOIRS OF SHERLOCK HOLMES
-
Conan Doyle, Arthur - THE HOUND OF THE BASKERVILLES
-
Conan Doyle, Arthur - THE RETURN OF SHERLOCK HOLMES
-
Conan Doyle, Arthur - THE SIGN OF THE FOUR
-
Conrad, Joseph - HEART OF DARKNESS
-
Conrad, Joseph - LORD JIM
-
Conrad, Joseph - NOSTROMO
-
Conrad, Joseph - THE NIGGER OF THE NARCISSUS
-
Conrad, Joseph - TYPHOON
-
Crane, Stephen - LAST WORDS
-
Crane, Stephen - MAGGIE
-
Crane, Stephen - THE RED BADGE OF COURAGE
-
Crane, Stephen - WOUNDS IN THE RAIN
-
Dante - THE DIVINE COMEDY: HELL
-
Dante - THE DIVINE COMEDY: PARADISE
-
Dante - THE DIVINE COMEDY: PURGATORY
-
Darwin, Charles - THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF CHARLES DARWIN
-
Darwin, Charles - THE ORIGIN OF SPECIES
-
Defoe, Daniel - A GENERAL HISTORY OF THE PYRATES
-
Defoe, Daniel - A JOURNAL OF THE PLAGUE YEAR
-
Defoe, Daniel - CAPTAIN SINGLETON
-
Defoe, Daniel - MOLL FLANDERS
-
Defoe, Daniel - ROBINSON CRUSOE
-
Defoe, Daniel - THE COMPLETE ENGLISH TRADESMAN
-
Defoe, Daniel - THE FURTHER ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE
-
Deledda, Grazia - AFTER THE DIVORCE
-
Dickens, Charles - A CHRISTMAS CAROL
-
Dickens, Charles - A TALE OF TWO CITIES
-
Dickens, Charles - BLEAK HOUSE
-
Dickens, Charles - DAVID COPPERFIELD
-
Dickens, Charles - DONBEY AND SON
-
Dickens, Charles - GREAT EXPECTATIONS
-
Dickens, Charles - HARD TIMES
-
Dickens, Charles - LETTERS VOLUME 1
-
Dickens, Charles - LITTLE DORRIT
-
Dickens, Charles - MARTIN CHUZZLEWIT
-
Dickens, Charles - NICHOLAS NICKLEBY
-
Dickens, Charles - OLIVER TWIST
-
Dickens, Charles - OUR MUTUAL FRIEND
-
Dickens, Charles - PICTURES FROM ITALY
-
Dickens, Charles - THE MYSTERY OF EDWIN DROOD
-
Dickens, Charles - THE OLD CURIOSITY SHOP
-
Dickens, Charles - THE PICKWICK PAPERS
-
Dickinson, Emily - POEMS
-
Dostoevsky, Fyodor - CRIME AND PUNISHMENT
-
Dostoyevsky, Fyodor - THE BROTHERS KARAMAZOV
-
Du Maurier, George - TRILBY
-
Dumas, Alexandre - THE COUNT OF MONTE CRISTO
-
Dumas, Alexandre - THE MAN IN THE IRON MASK
-
Dumas, Alexandre - THE THREE MUSKETEERS
-
Eliot, George - DANIEL DERONDA
-
Eliot, George - MIDDLEMARCH
-
Eliot, George - SILAS MARNER
-
Eliot, George - THE MILL ON THE FLOSS
-
Engels, Frederick - THE CONDITION OF THE WORKING-CLASS IN ENGLAND IN 1844
-
Equiano - AUTOBIOGRAPHY
-
Esopo - FABLES
-
Fenimore Cooper, James - THE LAST OF THE MOHICANS
-
Fielding, Henry - TOM JONES
-
France, Anatole - THAIS
-
France, Anatole - THE GODS ARE ATHIRST
-
France, Anatole - THE LIFE OF JOAN OF ARC
-
France, Anatole - THE SEVEN WIVES OF BLUEBEARD
-
Frank Baum, L. - THE PATCHWORK GIRL OF OZ
-
Frank Baum, L. - THE WONDERFUL WIZARD OF OZ
-
Franklin, Benjamin - AUTOBIOGRAPHY
-
Frazer, James George - THE GOLDEN BOUGH
-
Freud, Sigmund - DREAM PSYCHOLOGY
-
Galsworthy, John - COMPLETE PLAYS
-
Galsworthy, John - STRIFE
-
Galsworthy, John - STUDIES AND ESSAYS
-
Galsworthy, John - THE FIRST AND THE LAST
-
Galsworthy, John - THE FORSYTE SAGA
-
Galsworthy, John - THE LITTLE MAN
-
Galsworthy, John - THE SILVER BOX
-
Galsworthy, John - THE SKIN GAME
-
Gaskell, Elizabeth - CRANFORD
-
Gaskell, Elizabeth - MARY BARTON
-
Gaskell, Elizabeth - NORTH AND SOUTH
-
Gaskell, Elizabeth - THE LIFE OF CHARLOTTE BRONTE
-
Gay, John - THE BEGGAR'S OPERA
-
Gentile, Maria - THE ITALIAN COOK BOOK
-
Gilbert and Sullivan - PLAYS
-
Goethe - FAUST
-
Gogol - DEAD SOULS
-
Goldsmith, Oliver - SHE STOOPS TO CONQUER
-
Goldsmith, Oliver - THE VICAR OF WAKEFIELD
-
Grahame, Kenneth - THE WIND IN THE WILLOWS
-
Grimm, Brothers - FAIRY TALES
-
Harding, A. R. - GINSENG AND OTHER MEDICINAL PLANTS
-
Hardy, Thomas - A CHANGED MAN AND OTHER TALES
-
Hardy, Thomas - FAR FROM THE MADDING CROWD
-
Hardy, Thomas - JUDE THE OBSCURE
-
Hardy, Thomas - TESS OF THE D'URBERVILLES
-
Hardy, Thomas - THE MAYOR OF CASTERBRIDGE
-
Hartley, Cecil B. - THE GENTLEMEN'S BOOK OF ETIQUETTE
-
Hawthorne, Nathaniel - LITTLE MASTERPIECES
-
Hawthorne, Nathaniel - THE SCARLET LETTER
-
Henry VIII - LOVE LETTERS TO ANNE BOLEYN
-
Henry, O. - CABBAGES AND KINGS
-
Henry, O. - SIXES AND SEVENS
-
Henry, O. - THE FOUR MILLION
-
Henry, O. - THE TRIMMED LAMP
-
Henry, O. - WHIRLIGIGS
-
Hindman Miller, Gustavus - TEN THOUSAND DREAMS INTERPRETED
-
Hobbes, Thomas - LEVIATHAN
-
Homer - THE ILIAD
-
Homer - THE ODYSSEY
-
Hornaday, William T. - THE EXTERMINATION OF THE AMERICAN BISON
-
Hume, David - A TREATISE OF HUMAN NATURE
-
Hume, David - AN ENQUIRY CONCERNING HUMAN UNDERSTANDING
-
Hume, David - DIALOGUES CONCERNING NATURAL RELIGION
-
Ibsen, Henrik - A DOLL'S HOUSE
-
Ibsen, Henrik - AN ENEMY OF THE PEOPLE
-
Ibsen, Henrik - GHOSTS
-
Ibsen, Henrik - HEDDA GABLER
-
Ibsen, Henrik - JOHN GABRIEL BORKMAN
-
Ibsen, Henrik - ROSMERHOLM
-
Ibsen, Henrik - THE LADY FROM THE SEA
-
Ibsen, Henrik - THE MASTER BUILDER
-
Ibsen, Henrik - WHEN WE DEAD AWAKEN
-
Irving, Washington - THE LEGEND OF SLEEPY HOLLOW
-
James, Henry - ITALIAN HOURS
-
James, Henry - THE ASPERN PAPERS
-
James, Henry - THE BOSTONIANS
-
James, Henry - THE PORTRAIT OF A LADY
-
James, Henry - THE TURN OF THE SCREW
-
James, Henry - WASHINGTON SQUARE
-
Jerome, Jerome K. - THREE MEN IN A BOAT
-
Jerome, Jerome K. - THREE MEN ON THE BUMMEL
-
Jevons, Stanley - POLITICAL ECONOMY
-
Johnson, Samuel - A GRAMMAR OF THE ENGLISH TONGUE
-
Jonson, Ben - THE ALCHEMIST
-
Jonson, Ben - VOLPONE
-
Joyce, James - A PORTRAIT OF THE ARTIST AS A YOUNG MAN
-
Joyce, James - CHAMBER MUSIC
-
Joyce, James - DUBLINERS
-
Joyce, James - ULYSSES
-
Keats, John - ENDYMION
-
Keats, John - POEMS PUBLISHED IN 1817
-
Keats, John - POEMS PUBLISHED IN 1820
-
King James - THE BIBLE
-
Kipling, Rudyard - CAPTAINS COURAGEOUS
-
Kipling, Rudyard - INDIAN TALES
-
Kipling, Rudyard - JUST SO STORIES
-
Kipling, Rudyard - KIM
-
Kipling, Rudyard - THE JUNGLE BOOK
-
Kipling, Rudyard - THE MAN WHO WOULD BE KING
-
Kipling, Rudyard - THE SECOND JUNGLE BOOK
-
Lawrence, D. H - THE RAINBOW
-
Lawrence, D. H - THE WHITE PEACOCK
-
Lawrence, D. H - TWILIGHT IN ITALY
-
Lawrence, D. H. - AARON'S ROD
-
Lawrence, D. H. - SONS AND LOVERS
-
Lawrence, D. H. - THE LOST GIRL
-
Lawrence, D. H. - WOMEN IN LOVE
-
Lear, Edward - BOOK OF NONSENSE
-
Lear, Edward - LAUGHABLE LYRICS
-
Lear, Edward - MORE NONSENSE
-
Lear, Edward - NONSENSE SONG
-
Leblanc, Maurice - ARSENE LUPIN VS SHERLOCK HOLMES
-
Leblanc, Maurice - THE ADVENTURES OF ARSENE LUPIN
-
Leblanc, Maurice - THE CONFESSIONS OF ARSENE LUPIN
-
Leblanc, Maurice - THE HOLLOW NEEDLE
-
Leblanc, Maurice - THE RETURN OF ARSENE LUPIN
-
Lehmann, Lilli - HOW TO SING
-
Leroux, Gaston - THE MAN WITH THE BLACK FEATHER
-
Leroux, Gaston - THE MYSTERY OF THE YELLOW ROOM
-
Leroux, Gaston - THE PHANTOM OF THE OPERA
-
London, Jack - MARTIN EDEN
-
London, Jack - THE CALL OF THE WILD
-
London, Jack - WHITE FANG
-
Machiavelli, Nicolo' - THE PRINCE
-
Malthus, Thomas - PRINCIPLE OF POPULATION
-
Mansfield, Katherine - THE GARDEN PARTY AND OTHER STORIES
-
Marlowe, Christopher - THE JEW OF MALTA
-
Marryat, Captain - THE CHILDREN OF THE NEW FOREST
-
Maupassant, Guy De - BEL AMI
-
Melville, Hermann - MOBY DICK
-
Melville, Hermann - TYPEE
-
Mill, John Stuart - PRINCIPLES OF POLITICAL ECONOMY
-
Milton, John - PARADISE LOST
-
Mitra, S. M. - HINDU TALES FROM THE SANSKRIT
-
Montaigne, Michel de - ESSAYS
-
Montgomery, Lucy Maud - ANNE OF GREEN GABLES
-
More, Thomas - UTOPIA
-
Nesbit, E. - FIVE CHILDREN AND IT
-
Nesbit, E. - THE PHOENIX AND THE CARPET
-
Nesbit, E. - THE RAILWAY CHILDREN
-
Nesbit, E. - THE STORY OF THE AMULET
-
Newton, Isaac - OPTICKS
-
Nietsche, Friedrich - BEYOND GOOD AND EVIL
-
Nietsche, Friedrich - THUS SPAKE ZARATHUSTRA
-
Nightingale, Florence - NOTES ON NURSING
-
Owen, Wilfred - POEMS
-
Ozaki, Yei Theodora - JAPANESE FAIRY TALES
-
Pascal, Blaise - PENSEES
-
Pellico, Silvio - MY TEN YEARS IMPRISONMENT
-
Perrault, Charles - FAIRY TALES
-
Pirandello, Luigi - THREE PLAYS
-
Plato - THE REPUBLIC
-
Poe, Edgar Allan - THE COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS 1
-
Poe, Edgar Allan - THE COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS 2
-
Poe, Edgar Allan - THE COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS 3
-
Poe, Edgar Allan - THE COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS 4
-
Poe, Edgar Allan - THE COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS 5
-
Poe, Edgar Allan - THE FALL OF THE HOUSE OF USHER
-
Potter, Beatrix - THE TALE OF PETER RABBIT
-
Proust, Marcel - SWANN'S WAY
-
Radcliffe, Ann - A SICILIAN ROMANCE
-
Ricardo, David - ON THE PRINCIPLES OF POLITICAL ECONOMY AND TAXATION
-
Richardson, Samuel - PAMELA
-
Rider Haggard, H. - ALLAN QUATERMAIN
-
Rider Haggard, H. - KING SOLOMON'S MINES
-
Rousseau, J. J. - THE ORIGIN AND FOUNDATION OF INEQUALITY AMONG MANKIND
-
Ruskin, John - THE SEVEN LAMPS OF ARCHITECTURE
-
Schiller, Friedrich - THE DEATH OF WALLENSTEIN
-
Schiller, Friedrich - THE PICCOLOMINI
-
Schopenhauer, Arthur - THE ART OF CONTROVERSY
-
Schopenhauer, Arthur - THE WISDOM OF LIFE
-
Scott Fitzgerald, F. - FLAPPERS AND PHILOSOPHERS
-
Scott Fitzgerald, F. - TALES OF THE JAZZ AGE
-
Scott Fitzgerald, F. - THE BEAUTIFUL AND DAMNED
-
Scott Fitzgerald, F. - THIS SIDE OF PARADISE
-
Scott, Walter - IVANHOE
-
Scott, Walter - QUENTIN DURWARD
-
Scott, Walter - ROB ROY
-
Scott, Walter - THE BRIDE OF LAMMERMOOR
-
Scott, Walter - WAVERLEY
-
Sedgwick, Anne Douglas - THE THIRD WINDOW
-
Sewell, Anna - BLACK BEAUTY
-
Shakespeare, William - COMPLETE WORKS
-
Shakespeare, William - HAMLET
-
Shakespeare, William - OTHELLO
-
Shakespeare, William - ROMEO AND JULIET
-
Shelley, Mary - FRANKENSTEIN
-
Shelley, Percy Bysshe - A DEFENCE OF POETRY AND OTHER ESSAYS
-
Shelley, Percy Bysshe - COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS
-
Sheridan, Richard B. - THE SCHOOL FOR SCANDAL
-
Sienkiewicz, Henryk - QUO VADIS
-
Smith, Adam - THE WEALTH OF NATIONS
-
Smollett, Tobias - TRAVELS THROUGH FRANCE AND ITALY
-
Spencer, Herbert - ESSAYS ON EDUCATION AND KINDRED SUBJECTS
-
Spyri, Johanna - HEIDI
-
Sterne, Laurence - A SENTIMENTAL JOURNEY
-
Sterne, Laurence - TRISTRAM SHANDY
-
Stevenson, Robert Louis - A CHILD'S GARDEN OF VERSES
-
Stevenson, Robert Louis - ESSAYS IN THE ART OF WRITING
-
Stevenson, Robert Louis - KIDNAPPED
-
Stevenson, Robert Louis - NEW ARABIAN NIGHTS
-
Stevenson, Robert Louis - THE BLACK ARROW
-
Stevenson, Robert Louis - THE STRANGE CASE OF DR. JEKYLL AND MR. HYDE
-
Stevenson, Robert Louis - TREASURE ISLAND
-
Stoker, Bram - DRACULA
-
Strindberg, August - LUCKY PEHR
-
Strindberg, August - MASTER OLOF
-
Strindberg, August - THE RED ROOM
-
Strindberg, August - THE ROAD TO DAMASCUS
-
Strindberg, August - THERE ARE CRIMES AND CRIMES
-
Swift, Jonathan - A MODEST PROPOSAL
-
Swift, Jonathan - A TALE OF A TUB
-
Swift, Jonathan - GULLIVER'S TRAVELS
-
Swift, Jonathan - THE BATTLE OF THE BOOKS AND OTHER SHORT PIECES
-
Tagore, Rabindranath - FRUIT GATHERING
-
Tagore, Rabindranath - THE GARDENER
-
Tagore, Rabindranath - THE HUNGRY STONES AND OTHER STORIES
-
Thackeray, William - BARRY LYNDON
-
Thackeray, William - VANITY FAIR
-
Thackeray, William Makepeace - THE BOOK OF SNOBS
-
Thackeray, William Makepeace - THE ROSE AND THE RING
-
Thackeray, William Makepeace - THE VIRGINIANS
-
Thoreau, Henry David - WALDEN
-
Tolstoi, Leo - A LETTER TO A HINDU
-
Tolstoy, Lev - ANNA KARENINA
-
Tolstoy, Lev - WAR AND PEACE
-
Trollope, Anthony - AN AUTOBIOGRAPHY
-
Trollope, Anthony - BARCHESTER TOWERS
-
Trollope, Anthony - FRAMLEY PARSONAGE
-
Trollope, Anthony - THE EUSTACE DIAMONDS
-
Trollope, Anthony - THE MAN WHO KEPT HIS MONEY IN A BOX
-
Trollope, Anthony - THE WARDEN
-
Trollope, Anthony - THE WAY WE LIVE NOW
-
Twain, Mark - LIFE ON THE MISSISSIPPI
-
Twain, Mark - SPEECHES
-
Twain, Mark - THE ADVENTURES OF HUCKLEBERRY FINN
-
Twain, Mark - THE ADVENTURES OF TOM SAWYER
-
Twain, Mark - THE PRINCE AND THE PAUPER
-
Vari, Autori - THE MAGNA CARTA
-
Verga, Giovanni - SICILIAN STORIES
-
Verne, Jules - 20000 LEAGUES UNDER THE SEAS
-
Verne, Jules - A JOURNEY TO THE CENTRE OF THE EARTH
-
Verne, Jules - ALL AROUND THE MOON
-
Verne, Jules - AROUND THE WORLD IN 80 DAYS
-
Verne, Jules - FIVE WEEKS IN A BALLOON
-
Verne, Jules - FROM THE EARTH TO THE MOON
-
Verne, Jules - MICHAEL STROGOFF
-
Verne, Jules - THE MYSTERIOUS ISLAND
-
Voltaire - PHILOSOPHICAL DICTIONARY
-
Vyasa - MAHABHARATA
-
Wallace, Edgar - SANDERS OF THE RIVER
-
Wallace, Edgar - THE DAFFODIL MYSTERY
-
Wallace, Lew - BEN HUR
-
Webster, Jean - DADDY LONG LEGS
-
Wedekind, Franz - THE AWAKENING OF SPRING
-
Wells, H. G. - KIPPS
-
Wells, H. G. - THE INVISIBLE MAN
-
Wells, H. G. - THE ISLAND OF DOCTOR MOREAU
-
Wells, H. G. - THE STOLEN BACILLUS AND OTHER INCIDENTS
-
Wells, H. G. - THE TIME MACHINE
-
Wells, H. G. - THE WAR OF THE WORLDS
-
Wells, H. G. - WHAT IS COMING
-
Wharton, Edith - THE AGE OF INNOCENCE
-
White, Andrew Dickson - FIAT MONEY INFLATION IN FRANCE
-
Wilde, Oscar - A WOMAN OF NO IMPORTANCE
-
Wilde, Oscar - AN IDEAL HUSBAND
-
Wilde, Oscar - DE PROFUNDIS
-
Wilde, Oscar - LADY WINDERMERE'S FAN
-
Wilde, Oscar - SALOME
-
Wilde, Oscar - SELECTED POEMS
-
Wilde, Oscar - THE BALLAD OF READING GAOL
-
Wilde, Oscar - THE CANTERVILLE GHOST
-
Wilde, Oscar - THE HAPPY PRINCE AND OTHER TALES
-
Wilde, Oscar - THE IMPORTANCE OF BEING EARNEST
-
Wilde, Oscar - THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GREY
-
Wilde, Oscar - THE SOUL OF MAN
-
Wilson, Epiphanius - SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST
-
Wollstonecraft, Mary - A VINDICATION OF THE RIGHTS OF WOMAN
-
Woolf, Virgina - NIGHT AND DAY
-
Woolf, Virgina - THE VOYAGE OUT
-
Woolf, Virginia - JACOB'S ROOM
-
Woolf, Virginia - MONDAY OR TUESDAY
-
Wordsworth, William - POEMS
-
Wordsworth, William - PROSE WORKS
-
Zola, Emile - THERESE RAQUIN
|
 |
ReadSpeaker:
legge il testo inglese con una perfetta pronuncia
britannica e con il magico effetto karaoke. Per attivarlo clicca sul
pulsante Ascolta il testo che si trova qui sotto. Puoi anche
selezionare una parola, frase o porzione di testo e ascoltare solo
quella cliccando sul simbolino di altoparlante che apparirà vicino alla
porzione di testo selezionata.
FGA
Translate: selezionando con il mouse una qualsiasi porzione di testo,
FGA Translate te la traduce istantaneamente in una finestrella pop-up.
Per evitare eventuali conflitti tra ReadSpeaker e FGA Translate puoi
deselezionare quest'ultimo togliendo la spunta qui sopra. |

ISTRUZIONI D'USO DETTAGLIATE
Clicca qui |
|
|
|
THE CIVILIZATION OF THE RENAISSANCE IN ITALY
By JACOB BURCKHARDT
Table of Contents
Part One: The State as a Work of Art
1-1 Introduction
1-2 Despots of the Fourteenth Century
1-3 Despots of the Fifteenth Century
1-4 The Smaller Despotisms
1-5 The Greater Dynasties
1-6 The Opponents of the Despots
1-7 The Republics: Venice and Florence
1-8 Foreign Policy
1-9 War as a Work of Art
1-10 The Papacy
1-11 Patriotism
Part Two: The Development of the Individual
2-1 Personality
2-2 Glory
2-3 Ridicule and Wit
Part Three: The Revival of Antiquity
3-1 Introductory
3-2 The Ruins of Rome
3-3 The Classics
3-4 The Humanists
3-5 Universities and Schools
3-6 Propagators of Antiquity
3-7 Epistolography: Latin Orators
3-8 The Treatise, and History in Latin
3-9 Antiquity as the Common Source
3-10 Neo-Latin Poetry
3-11 Fall of the Humanists in the Sixteenth Century
Part Four: The Discovery of the World and of Man
4-1 Journeys of the Italians
4-2 The Natural Sciences in Italy
4-3 Discovery of the Beauty of the Landscape
4-4 Discovery of Man
4-5 Biography in the Middle Ages
4-6 Description of the Outward Man
4-7 Description of Human Life
Part Five: Society and Festivals
5-1 Equality of Classes
5-2 Costumes and Fashions
5-3 Language and Society
5-4 Social Etiquette
5-5 Education of the 'Cortigiano'
5-6 Music
5-7 Equality of Men and Women
5-8 Domestic Life
5-9 Festivals
Part Six: Morality and Religion
6-1 Morality and Judgement
6-2 Morality and Immorality
6-3 Religion in Daily Life
6-4 Strength of the Old Faith
6-5 Religion and the Spirit of the Renaissance
6-6 Influence of Ancient Superstition
6-7 General Spirit of Doubt
THE CIVILIZATION OF THE RENAISSANCE IN ITALY
By Jacob Burckhardt
Translated by S. G. C. Middlemore, 1878
Part I
THE STATE AS A WORK OF ART
INTRODUCTION
This work bears the title of an essay in the strictest sense of the
word. No one is more conscious than the writer with what limited means
and strength he has addressed himself to a task so arduous. And even if
he could look with greater confidence upon his own researches, he would
hardly thereby feel more assured of the approval of competent judges.
To each eye, perhaps, the outlines of a given civilization present a
different picture; and in treating of a civilization which is the
mother of our own, and whose influence is still at work among us, it is
unavoidable that individual judgement and feeling should tell every
moment both on the writer and on the reader. In the wide ocean upon
which we venture, the possible ways and directions are many; and the
same studies which have served for this work might easily, in other
hands, not only receive a wholly different treatment and application,
but lead also to essentially different conclusions. Such indeed is the
importance of the subject that it still calls for fresh investigation,
and may be studied with advantage from the most varied points of view.
Meanwhile we are content if a patient hearing is granted us, and if
this book be taken and judged as a whole. It is the most serious
difficulty of the history of civilization that a great intellectual
process must be broken up into single, and often into what seem
arbitrary categories in order to be in any way intelligible. It was
formerly our intention to fill up the gaps in this book by a special
work on the 'Art of the Renaissance'--an intention, however, which we
have been able to fulfill only in part.
The struggle between the Popes and the Hohenstaufen left Italy in a
political condition which differed essentially from that of other
countries of the West. While in France, Spain and England the feudal
system was so organized that, at the close of its existence, it was
naturally transformed into a unified monarchy, and while in Germany it
helped to maintain, at least outwardly, the unity of the empire, Italy
had shaken it off almost entirely. The Emperors of the fourteenth
century, even in the most favourable case, were no longer received and
respected as feudal lords, but as possible leaders and supporters of
powers already in existence; while the Papacy, with its creatures and
allies, was strong enough to hinder national unity in the future, but
not strong enough itself to bring about that unity. Between the two lay
a multitude of political units--republics and despots--in part of long
standing, in part of recent origin, whose existence was founded simply
on their power to maintain it. In them for the first time we detect the
modern political spirit of Europe, surrendered freely to its own
instincts. Often displaying the worst features of an unbridled egotism,
outraging every right, and killing every germ of a healthier culture.
But, wherever this vicious tendency is overcome or in any way
compensated, a new fact appears in history--the State as the outcome of
reflection and calculation, the State as a work of art. This new life
displays itself in a hundred forms, both in the republican and in the
despotic States, and determines their inward constitution, no less than
their foreign policy. We shall limit ourselves to the consideration of
the completer and more clearly defined type, which is offered by the
despotic States.
The internal condition of the despotically governed States had a
memorable counterpart in the Norman Empire of Lower Italy and Sicily,
after its transformation by the Emperor Frederick Il. Bred amid treason
and peril in the neighbourhood of the Saracens, Frederick, the first
ruler of the modern type who sat upon a throne, had early accustomed
himself to a thoroughly objective treatment of affairs. His
acquaintance with the internal condition and administration of the
Saracenic States was close and intimate; and the mortal struggle in
which he was engaged with the Papacy compelled him, no less than his
adversaries, to bring into the field all the resources at his command.
Frederick's measures (especially after the year 1231) are aimed at the
complete destruction of the feudal State, at the transformation of the
people into a multitude destitute of will and of the means of
resistance, but profitable in the utmost degree to the exchequer. He
centralized, in a manner hitherto unknown in the West, the whole
judicial and political administration. No office was henceforth to be
filled by popular election, under penalty of the devastation of the
offending district and of the enslavement of its inhabitants. The
taxes, based on a comprehensive assessment, and distributed in
accordance with Mohammedan usages, were collected by those cruel and
vexatious methods without which, it is true, it is impossible to obtain
any money from Orientals. Here, in short, we find, not a people, but
simply a disciplined multitude of subjects; who were forbidden, for
example, to marry out of the country without special permission, and
under no circumstances were allowed to study abroad. The University of
Naples was the first we know of to restrict the freedom of study, while
the East, in these respects at all events, left its youth unfettered.
It was after the examples of Mohammedan rules that Frederick traded on
his own account in all parts of the Mediterranean, reserving to himself
the monopoly of many commodities, and restricting in various ways the
commerce of his subjects. The Fatimite Caliphs, with all their esoteric
unbelief, were, at least in their earlier history, tolerant of all the
differences in the religious faith of their people; Frederick, on the
other hand, crowned his system of government by a religious
inquisition, which will seem the more reprehensible when we remember
that in the persons of the heretics he was persecuting the
representatives of a free municipal life. Lastly, the internal police,
and the kernel of the army for foreign service, was composed of
Saracens who had been brought over from Sicily to Nocera and
Lucera--men who were deaf to the cry of misery and careless of the ban
of the Church. At a later period the subjects, by whom the use of
weapons had long been forgotten, were passive witnesses of the fall of
Manfred and of the seizure of the government by Charles of Anjou; the
latter continued to use the system which he found already at work.
At the side of the centralizing Emperor appeared a usurper of the most
peculiar kind; his vicar and son-in-law, Ezzelino da Romano. He stands
as the representative of no system of government or administration, for
all his activity was wasted in struggles for supremacy in the eastern
part of Upper Italy; but as a political type he was a figure of no less
importance for the future than his imperial protector Frederick. The
conquests and usurpations which had hitherto taken place in the Middle
Ages rested on real or pretended inheritance and other such claims, or
else were effected against unbelievers and excommunicated persons. Here
for the first time the attempt was openly made to found a throne by
wholesale murder and endless barbarities, by the adoption in short, of
any means with a view to nothing but the end pursued. None of his
successors, not even Cesare Borgia, rivalled the colossal guilt of
Ezzelino; but the example once set was not forgotten, and his fall led
to no return of justice among the nations and served as no warning to
future transgressors.
It was in vain at such a time that St. Thomas Aquinas, born subject of
Frederick, set up the theory of a constitutional monarchy, in which the
prince was to be supported by an upper house named by himself, and a
representative body elected by the people. Such theories found no echo
outside the lecture-room, and Frederick and Ezzelino were and remain
for Italy the great political phenomena of the thirteenth century.
Their personality, already half legendary, forms the most important
subject of 'The Hundred Old Tales,' whose original composition falls
certainly within this century. In them Ezzelino is spoken of with the
awe which all mighty impressions leave behind them. His person became
the centre of a whole literature from the chronicle of eye-witnesses to
the half-mythical tragedy of later poets.
Despots of the Fourteenth Century
The tyrannies, great and small, of the fourteenth century afford
constant proof that examples such as these were not thrown away. Their
misdeeds cried forth loudly and have been circumstantially told by
historians. As States depending for existence on themselves alone, and
scientifically organized with a view to this object, they present to us
a higher interest than that of mere narrative.
The deliberate adaptation of means to ends, of which no prince out of
Italy had at that time a conception, joined to almost absolute power
within the limits of the State, produced among the despots both men and
modes of life of a peculiar character. The chief secret of government
in the hands of the prudent ruler lay in leaving the incidence of
taxation as far as possible where he found it, or as he had first
arranged it. The chief sources of income were: a land tax, based on a
valuation; definite taxes on articles of consumption and duties on
exported and imported goods: together with the private fortune of the
ruling house. The only possible increase was derived from the growth of
business and of general prosperity. Loans, such as we find in the free
cities, were here unknown; a well-planned confiscation was held a
preferable means of raising money, provided only that it left public
credit unshaken--an end attained, for example, by the truly Oriental
practice of deposing and plundering the director of the finances.
Out of this income the expenses of the little court, of the bodyguard,
of the mercenary troops, and of the public buildings were met, as well
as of the buffoons and men of talent who belonged to the personal
attendants of the prince. The illegitimacy of his rule isolated the
tyrant and surrounded him with constant danger, the most honorable
alliance which he could form was with intellectual merit, without
regard to its origin. The liberality of the northern princes of the
thirteenth century was confined to the knights, to the nobility which
served and sang. It was otherwise with the Italian despot. With his
thirst for fame and his passion for monumental works, it was talent,
not birth, which he needed. In the company of the poet and the scholar
he felt himself in a new position, almost, indeed, in possession of a
new legitimacy.
No prince was more famous in this respect than the ruler of Verona, Can
Grande della Scala, who numbered among the illustrious exiles whom he
entertained at his court representatives of the whole of Italy. The men
of letters were not ungrateful. Petrarch, whose visits at the courts of
such men have been so severely censured, sketched an ideal picture of a
prince of the fourteenth century. He demands great things from his
patron, the lord of Padua, but in a manner which shows that he holds
him capable of them. 'Thou must not be the master but the father of thy
subjects, and must love them as thy children; yea, as members of thy
body. Weapons, guards, and soldiers thou mayest employ against the
enemy---with thy subjects goodwill is sufficient. By citizens, of
course, I mean those who love the existing order; for those who daily
desire change are rebels and traitors, and against such a stern justice
may take its course.'
Here follows, worked out in detail, the purely modern fiction of the
omnipotence of the State. The prince is to take everything into his
charge, to maintain and restore churches and public buildings, to keep
up the municipal police, to drain the marshes, to look after the supply
of wine and corn; so to distribute the taxes that the people can
recognize their necessity; he is to support the sick and the helpless,
and to give his protection and society to distinguished scholars, on
whom his fame in after ages will depend.
But whatever might be the brighter sides of the system, and the merits
of individual rulers, yet the men of the fourteenth century were not
without a more or less distinct consciousness of the brief and
uncertain tenure of most of these despotisms. Inasmuch as political
institutions like these are naturally secure in proportion to the size
of the territory in which they exist, the larger principalities were
constantly tempted to swallow up the smaller. Whole hecatombs of petty
rulers were sacrificed at this time to the Visconti alone. As a result
of this outward danger an inward ferment was in ceaseless activity; and
the effect of the situation on the character of the ruler was generally
of the most sinister kind. Absolute power, with its temptations to
luxury and unbridled selfishness, and the perils to which he was
exposed from enemies and conspirators, turned him almost inevitably
into a tyrant in the worst sense of the word. Well for him if he could
trust his nearest relations! But where all was illegitimate, there
could be no regular law of inheritance, either with regard to the
succession or to the division of the ruler's property; and consequently
the heir, if incompetent or a minor, was liable in the interest of the
family itself to be supplanted by an uncle or cousin of more resolute
character. The acknowledgment or exclusion of the bastards was a
fruitful source of contest and most of these families in consequence
were plagued with a crowd of discontented and vindictive kinsmen. This
circumstance gave rise to continual outbreaks of treason and to
frightful scenes of domestic bloodshed. Sometimes the pretenders lived
abroad in exile, like the Visconti, who practiced the fisherman's craft
on the Lake of Garda, viewed the situation with patient indifference.
When asked by a messenger of his rival when and how he thought of
returning to Milan, he gave the reply, 'By the same means as those by
which I was expelled, but not till his crimes have outweighed my own.'
Sometimes, too, the despot was sacrificed by his relations, with the
view of saving the family, to the public conscience which he had too
grossly outraged. In a few cases the government was in the hands of the
whole family, or at least the ruler was bound to take their advice; and
here, too, the distribution of property and influence often led to
bitter disputes.
The whole of this system excited the deep and persistent hatred of the
Florentine writers of that epoch. Even the pomp and display with which
the despot was perhaps less anxious to gratify his own vanity than to
impress the popular imagination, awakened their keenest sarcasm. Woe to
an adventurer if he fell into their hands, like the upstart Doge
Agnello of Pisa (1364), who used to ride out with a golden scepter, and
show himself at the window of his house, 'as relics are shown,'
reclining on embroidered drapery and cushions, served like a pope or
emperor, by kneeling attendants. More often, however, the old
Florentines speak on this subject in a tone of lofty seriousness. Dante
saw and characterized well the vulgarity and commonplace which marked
the ambition of the new princes. 'What else mean their trumpets and
their bells, their horns and their flutes, but "come, hangmen come,
vultures!"' The castle of the tyrant, as pictured by the popular mind,
is lofty and solitary, full of dungeons and listening-tubes, the home
of cruelty and misery. Misfortune is foretold to all who enter the
service of the despot, who even becomes at last himself an object of
pity: he must needs be the enemy of all good and honest men: he can
trust no one and can read in the faces of his subjects the expectation
of his fall. 'As despotisms rise, grow, and are consolidated, so grows
in their midst the hidden element which must produce their dissolution
and ruin.' But the deepest ground of dislike has not been stated;
Florence was then the scene of the richest development of human
individuality, while for the despots no other individuality could be
suffered to live and thrive but their own and that of their nearest
dependents. The control of the individual was rigorously carried out,
even down to the establishment of a system of passports.
The astrological superstitions and the religious unbelief of many of
the tyrants gave, in the minds of their contemporaries, a peculiar
color to this awful and God-forsaken existence. When the last Carrara
could no longer defend the walls and gates of the plague-stricken
Padua, hemmed in on all sides by the Venetians (1405), the soldiers of
the guard heard him cry to the devil 'to come and kill him.'
* * *
The most complete and instructive type of the tyranny of the fourteenth
century is to be found unquestionably among the Visconti of Milan, from
the death of the Archbishop Giovanni onwards (1354). The family
likeness which shows itself between Bernabo and the worst of the Roman
Emperors is unmistakable; the most important public object was the
prince's boar-hunting; whoever interfered with it was put to death with
torture, the terrified people were forced to maintain 5,000 boar
hounds, with strict responsibility for their health and safety. The
taxes were extorted by every conceivable sort of compulsion; seven
daughters of the prince received a dowry of 100,000 gold florins
apiece; and an enormous treasure was collected. On the death of his
wife (1384) an order was issued 'to the subjects' to share his grief,
as once they had shared his joy, and to wear mourning for a year. The
"coup de main" (1385) by which his nephew Giangaleazzo got him into his
power--one of those brilliant plots which make the heart of even late
historians beat more quickly was strikingly characteristic of the man.
In Giangaleazzo that passion for the colossal which was common to most
of the despots shows itself on the largest scale. He undertook, at the
cost of 300,000 golden florins, the construction of gigantic dikes, to
divert in case of need the Mincio from Mantua and the Brenta from
Padua, and thus to render these cities defenseless. It is not
impossible, indeed, that he thought of draining away the lagoons of
Venice. He founded that most wonderful of all convents, the Certosa of
Pavia and the cathedral of Milan, 'which exceeds in size and splendor
all the churches of Christendom.' The palace in Pavia, which his father
Galeazzo began and which he himself finished, was probably by far the
most magnificent of the princely dwellings of Europe. There he
transferred his famous library, and the great collection of relics of
the saints, in which he placed a peculiar faith. It would have been
strange indeed if a prince of this character had not also cherished the
highest ambitions in political matters. King Wenceslaus made him Duke
(1395); he was hoping for nothing less than the Kingdom of Italy or the
Imperial crown, when (1402) he fell ill and died. His whole territories
are said to have paid him in a single year, besides the regular
contribution of 1,200,000 gold florins, no less than 800,000 more in
extraordinary subsidies. After his death the dominions which he had
brought together by every sort of violence fell to pieces: and for a
time even the original nucleus could with difficulty be maintained by
his successors. What might have become of his sons Giovanni Maria (died
1412) and Filippo Maria (died 1447), had they lived in a different
country and under other traditions, cannot be said. But, as heirs of
their house, they inherited that monstrous capital of cruelty and
cowardice which had been accumulated from generation to generation.
Giovanni Maria, too, is famed for his dogs, which were no longer,
however, used for hunting but for tearing human bodies. Tradition has
preserved their names, like those of the bears of Emperor Valentinian
I. In May, 1409, when war was going on, and the starving populace cried
to him in the streets, "Pace! Pace!" he let loose his mercenaries upon
them, and 200 lives were sacrificed; under penalty of the gallows it
was forbidden to utter the words pace and guerra, and the priests were
ordered, instead of "dona nobis pacem", to say "tranquillitatem"! At
last a band of conspirators took advantage of the moment when Facino
Cane, the chief Condotierre of the insane ruler, lay in at Pavia, and
cut down Giovanni Maria in the church of San Gottardo at Milan; the
dying Facino on the same day made his officers swear to stand by the
heir Filippo Maria, whom he himself urged his wife to take for a second
husband. His wife, Beatrice di Tenda, followed his advice. We shall
have occasion to speak of Filippo Maria later on.
And in times like these Cola di Rienzi was dreaming of founding on the
rickety enthusiasm of the corrupt population of Rome a new State which
was to comprise all Italy. By the side of rulers such as those whom we
have described, he seems no better than a poor deluded fool.
Despots of the Fifteenth Century
The despotisms of the fifteenth century show an altered character. Many
of the less important tyrants, and some of the greater, like the Scala
and the Carrara had disappeared, while the more powerful ones,
aggrandized by conquest, had given to their systems each its
characteristic development. Naples for example received a fresh and
stronger impulse from the new Aragonese dynasty. A striking feature of
this epoch is the attempt of the Condottieri to found independent
dynasties of their own. Facts and the actual relations of things, apart
from traditional estimates, are alone regarded; talent and audacity win
the great prizes. The petty despots, to secure a trustworthy support,
begin to enter the service of the larger States, and become themselves
Condottieri, receiving in return for their services money and immunity
for their misdeeds, if not an increase of territory. All, whether small
or great, must exert themselves more, must act with greater caution and
calculation, and must learn to refrain from too wholesale barbarities;
only so much wrong is permitted by public opinion as is necessary for
the end in view, and this the impartial bystander certainly finds no
fault with. No trace is here visible of that half-religious loyalty by
which the legitimate princes of the West were supported; personal
popularity is the nearest approach we can find to it. Talent and
calculation are the only means of advancement. A character like that of
Charles the Bold, which wore itself out in the passionate pursuit of
impracticable ends, was a riddle to the Italians. 'The Swiss were only
peasants, and if they were all killed, that would be no satisfaction
for the Burgundian nobles who might fall in the war. If the Duke got
possession of all Switzerland without a struggle, his income would not
be 5,000 ducats the greater.' The mediaeval features in the character
of Charles, his chivalrous aspirations and ideals, had long become
unintelligible to the Italians. The diplomatists of the South, when
they saw him strike his officers and yet keep them in his service, when
he maltreated his troops to punish them for a defeat, and then threw
the blame on his counsellors in the presence of the same troops, gave
him up for lost. Louis XI, on the other hand, whose policy surpasses
that of the Italian princes in their own style, and who was an avowed
admirer of Francesco Sforza, must be placed in all that regards culture
and refinement far below these rulers.
Good and evil lie strangely mixed together in the Italian States of the
fifteenth century. The personality of the ruler is so highly developed,
often of such deep significance, and so characteristic of the
conditions and needs of the time, that to form an adequate moral
judgement on it is no easy task.
The foundation of the system was and remained illegitimate, and nothing
could remove the curse which rested upon it. The imperial approval or
investiture made no change in the matter, since the people attached
little weight to the fact that the despot had bought a piece of
parchment somewhere in foreign countries, or from some stranger passing
through his territory. If the Emperor had been good for anything, so
ran the logic of uncritical common sense, he would never have let the
tyrant rise at all. Since the Roman expedition of Charles IV, the
emperors had done nothing more in Italy than sanction a tyranny which
had arisen without their help; they could give it no other practical
authority than what might flow from an imperial charter. The whole
conduct of Charles in Italy was a scandalous political comedy. Matteo
Villani relates how the Visconti escorted him round their territory,
and at last out of it; how he went about like a hawker selling his
wares (privileges, etc.) for money; what a mean appearance he made in
Rome, and how at the end, without even drawing the sword, he returned
with replenished coffers across the Alps. Sigismund came, on the first
occasion at least (1414), with the good intention of persuading John
XXIII to take part in his council; it was on that journey, when Pope
and Emperor were gazing from the lofty tower of Cremona on the panorama
of Lombardy, that their host, the tyrant Gabrino Fondolo, was seized
with the desire to throw them both over. On his second visit Sigismund
came as a mere adventurer; for more than half a year he remained shut
up in Siena, like a debtor in gaol, and only with difficulty, and at a
later period, succeeded in being crowned in Rome. And what can be
thought of Frederick III? His journeys to Italy have the air of
holiday-trips or pleasure-tours made at the expense of those who wanted
him to confirm their prerogatives, or whose vanity is flattered to
entertain an emperor. The latter was the case with Alfonso of Naples,
who paid 150,000 florins for the honour of an imperial visit. At
Ferrara, on his second return from Rome (1469), Frederick spent a whole
day without leaving his chamber, distributing no less than eighty
titles; he created knights, counts, doctors, notaries--counts, indeed,
of different degrees, as, for instance, counts palatine, counts with
the right to create doctors up to the number of five, counts with the
rights to legitimatize bastards, to appoint notaries, and so forth. The
Chancellor, however, expected in return for the patents in question a
gratuity which was thought excessive at Ferrara. The opinion of Borso,
himself created Duke of Modena and Reggio in return for an annual
payment of 4,000 gold florins, when his imperial patron was
distributing titles and diplomas to all the little court, is not
mentioned. The humanists, then the chief spokesmen of the age, were
divided in opinion according to their personal interests, while the
Emperor was greeted by some of them with the conventional acclamations
of the poets of imperial Rome. Poggio confessed that he no longer knew
what the coronation meant: in the old times only the victorious
Imperator was crowned, and then he was crowned with laurel.
With Maximilian I begins not only the general intervention of foreign
nations, but a new imperial policy with regard to Italy. The first
step--the investiture of Lodovico il Moro with the duchy of Milan and
the exclusion of his unhappy nephew--was not of a kind to bear good
fruits. According to the modern theory of intervention when two parties
are tearing a country to pieces, a third may step in and take its
share, and on this principle the empire acted. But right and justice
could be involved no longer. When Louis XI was expected in Genoa
(1507), and the imperial eagle was removed from the hall of the ducal
palace and replaced by painted lilies, the historian Senarega asked
what, after all, was the meaning of the eagle which so many revolutions
had spared, and what claims the empire had upon Genoa. No one knew more
about the matter than the old phrase that Genoa was a "camera imperii".
In fact, nobody in Italy could give a clear answer to any such
questions. At length when Charles V held Spain and the empire together,
he was able by means of Spanish forces to make good imperial claims:
but it is notorious that what he thereby gained turned to the profit,
not of the empire, but of the Spanish monarchy.
* * *
Closely connected with the political illegitimacy of the dynasties of
the fifteenth century was the public indifference to legitimate birth,
which to foreigners--for example, to Commines--appeared so remarkable.
The two things went naturally together. In northern countries, as in
Burgundy, the illegitimate offspring were provided for by a distinct
class of appanages, such as bishoprics and the like: in Portugal an
illegitimate line maintained itself on the throne only by constant
effort; in Italy, on the contrary, there no longer existed a princely
house where even in the direct line of descent, bastards were not
patiently tolerated. The Aragonese monarchs of Naples belonged to the
illegitimate line, Aragon itself falling to the lot of the brother of
Alfonso I. The great Federigo of Urbino was, perhaps, no Montefeltro at
all. When Pius II was on his way to the Congress of Mantua (1459),
eight bastards of the house of Este rode to meet him at Ferrara, among
them the reigning duke Borso himself and two illegitimate sons of his
illegitimate brother and predecessor Lionello. The latter had also had
a lawful wife, herself an illegitimate daughter of Alfonso I of Naples
by an African woman. The bastards were often admitted to the succession
where the lawful children were minors and the dangers of the situation
were pressing; and a rule of seniority became recognized, which took no
account of pure or impure birth. The fitness of the individual, his
worth and capacity, were of more weight than all the laws and usages
which prevailed elsewhere in the West. It was the age, indeed, in which
the sons of the Popes were founding dynasties. In the sixteenth
century, through the influence of foreign ideas and of the
counter-reformation which then began, the whole question was judged
more strictly: Varchi discovers that the succession of the legitimate
children 'is ordered by reason, and is the will of heaven from
eternity.' Cardinal Ippolito de' Medici founded his claim to the
lordship of Florence on the fact that he was perhaps the fruit of a
lawful marriage, and at all events son of a gentlewoman, and not, like
Duke Alessandro, of a servant girl. At this time began those morganatic
marriages of affection which in the fifteenth century, on grounds
either of policy or morality, would have had no meaning at all.
But the highest and the most admired form of illegitimacy in the
fifteenth century was presented by the Condottiere, who whatever may
have been his origin, raised himself to the position of an independent
ruler. At bottom, the occupation of Lower Italy by the Normans in the
eleventh century was of this character. Such attempts now began to keep
the peninsula in a constant ferment.
It was possible for a Condottiere to obtain the lordship of a district
even without usurpation, in the case when his employer, through want of
money or troops, provided for him in this way; under any circumstances
the Condottiere, even when he dismissed for the time the greater part
of his forces, needed a safe place where he could establish his winter
quarters, and lay up his stores and provisions. The first example of a
captain thus portioned is John Hawkwood, who was invested by Gregory XI
with the lordship of Bagnacavallo and Cotignola. When with Alberigo da
Barbiano Italian armies and leaders appeared upon the scene, the
chances of founding a principality, or of increasing one already
acquired, became more frequent. The first great bacchanalian outbreak
of military ambition took place in the duchy of Milan after the death
of Giangaleazzo (1402). The policy of his two sons was chiefly aimed at
the destruction of the new despotisms founded by the Condottieri; and
from the greatest of them, Facino Cane, the house of Visconti
inherited, together with his widow, a long list of cities, and 400,000
golden florins, not to speak of the soldiers of her first husband whom
Beatrice di Tenda brought with her. From henceforth that thoroughly
immoral relation between the governments and their Condottieri, which
is characteristic of the fifteenth century, became more and more
common. An old story--one of those which are true and not true,
everywhere and nowhere--describes it as follows: The citizens of a
certain town (Siena seems to be meant) had once an officer in their
service who had freed them from foreign aggression; daily they took
counsel how to recompense him, and concluded that no reward in their
power was great enough, not even if they made him lord of the city. At
last one of them rose and said, 'Let us kill him and then worship him
as our patron saint.' And so they did, following the example set the
Roman senate with Romulus. In fact the Condottieri had reason to fear
none so much as their employers: if they were successful, they became
dangerous, and were put out of the way like Roberto Malatesta just
after the victory he had won for Sixtus IV (1482); if they failed, the
vengeance of the Venetians on Carmagnola showed to what risks they were
exposed (1432). It is characteristic of the moral aspect of the
situation that the Condottieri had often to give their wives and
children as hostages, and notwithstanding this, neither felt nor
inspired confidence. They must have been heroes of abnegation, natures
like Belisarius himself, not to be cankered by hatred and bitterness;
only the most perfect goodness could save them from the most monstrous
iniquity. No wonder then if we find them full of contempt for all
sacred things, cruel and treacherous to their fellows men who cared
nothing whether or no they died under the ban of the Church. At the
same time, and through the force of the same conditions, the genius and
capacity of many among them attained the highest conceivable
development, and won for them the admiring devotion of their followers;
their armies are the first in modern history in which the personal
credit of the leader is the one moving power. A brilliant example is
shown in the life of Francesco Sforza; no prejudice of birth could
prevent him from winning and turning to account when he needed it a
boundless devotion from each individual with whom he had to deal; it
happened more than once that his enemies laid down their arms at the
sight of him, greeting him reverently with uncovered heads, each
honoring in him 'the common father of the men-at-arms.' The race of the
Sforza has this special interest that from the very beginning of its
history we seem able to trace its endeavors after the crown. The
foundation of its fortune lay in the remarkable fruitfulness of the
family; Francesco's father, Jacopo, himself a celebrated man, had
twenty brothers and sisters, all brought up roughly at Cotignola, near
Faenza, amid the perils of one of the endless Romagnole 'vendette'
between their own house and that of the Pasolini. The family dwelling
was a mere arsenal and fortress; the mother and daughters were as
warlike as their kinsmen. In his thirtieth year Jacopo ran away and
fled to Panicale to the Papal Condottiere Boldrino--the man who even in
death continued to lead his troops, the word of order being given from
the bannered tent in which the embalmed body lay, till at last a fit
leader was found to succeed him. Jacopo, when he had at length made
himself a name in the service of different Condottieri, sent for his
relations, and obtained through them the same advantages that a prince
derives from a numerous dynasty. It was these relations who kept the
army together when he lay a captive in the Castel dell'Uovo at Naples;
his sister took the royal envoys prisoners with her own hands, and
saved him by this reprisal from death. It was an indication of the
breadth and the range of his plans that in monetary affairs Jacopo was
thoroughly trustworthy: even in his defeats he consequently found
credit with the bankers. He habitually protected the peasants against
the license of his troops, and reluctantly destroyed or injured a
conquered city. He gave his well-known mistress, Lucia, the mother of
Francesco, in marriage to another, in order to be free for a princely
alliance. Even the marriages of his relations were arranged on a
definite plan. He kept clear of the impious and profligate life of his
contemporaries, and brought up his son Francesco to the three rules:
'Let other men's wives alone; strike none of your followers, or, if you
do, send the injured man far away; don't ride a hard-mouthed horse, or
one that drops his shoe.' But his chief source of influence lay in the
qualities, if not of a great general, at least of a great soldier. His
frame was powerful, and developed by every kind of exercise; his
peasant's face and frank manners won general popularity; his memory was
marvelous, and after the lapse of years could recall the names of his
followers, the number of their horses, and the amount of their pay. His
education was purely Italian: he devoted his leisure to the study of
history, and had Greek and Latin authors translated for his use.
Francesco, his still more famous son, set his mind from the first on
founding a powerful State, and through brilliant generalship and a
faithlessness which hesitated at nothing, got possession of the great
city of Milan (1450).
His example was contagious. Aeneas Sylvius wrote about this time: 'In
our change-loving Italy, where nothing stands firm, and where no
ancient dynasty exists, a servant can easily become a king.' One man in
particular, who styles himself 'the man of fortune,' filled the
imagination of the whole country: Giacomo Piccinino, the son of
Niccolo. It was a burning question of the day if he, too, would succeed
in founding a princely house. The greater States had an obvious
interest in hindering it, and even Francesco Sforza thought it would be
all the better if the list of self-made sovereigns were not enlarged.
But the troops and captains sent against him, at the time, for
instance, when he was aiming at the lordship of Siena, recognized their
interest in supporting him: 'If it were all over with him, we should
have to go back and plough our fields.' Even while besieging him at
Orbetello, they supplied him with provisions: and he got out of his
straits with honour. But at last fate overtook him. All Italy was
betting on the result, when (1465) after a visit to Sforza at Milan, he
went to King Ferrante at Naples. In spite of the pledges given, and of
his high connections, he was murdered in the Castel Nuovo. Even the
Condottieri who had obtained their dominions by inheritance, never felt
themselves safe. When Roberto Malatesta and Federigo of Urbino died on
the same day (1482), the one at Rome, the other at Bologna, it was
found that each had recommended his State to the care of the other.
Against a class of men who themselves stuck at nothing, everything was
held to be permissible. Francesco Sforza, when quite young, had married
a rich Calabrian heiress, Polissella Ruffo, Countess of Montalto, who
bore him a daughter; an aunt poisoned both mother and child, and seized
the inheritance.
From the death of Piccinino onwards, the foundations of new States by
the Condottieri became a scandal not to be tolerated. The four great
Powers, Naples, Milan, the Papacy, and Venice, formed among themselves
a political equilibrium which refused to allow of any disturbance. In
the States of the Church, which swarmed with petty tyrants, who in part
were, or had been, Condottieri, the nephews of the Popes, since the
time of Sixtus IV, monopolized the right to all such undertakings. But
at the first sign of a political crisis, the soldiers of fortune
appeared again upon the scene. Under the wretched administration of
Innocent VIII it was near happening that a certain Boccalino, who had
formerly served in the Burgundian army, gave himself and the town of
Osimo, of which he was master, up to the Turkish forces; fortunately,
through the intervention of Lorenzo the Magnificent, he proved willing
to be paid off, and took himself away. In the year 1495, when the wars
of Charles VIII had turned Italy upside down, the Condottiere Vidovero,
of Brescia, made trial of his strength; he had already seized the town
of Cesena and murdered many of the nobles and the burghers; but the
citadel held out, and he was forced to withdraw. He then, at the head
of a band lent him by another scoundrel, Pandolfo Malatesta of Rimini,
son of the Roberto already spoken of, and Venetian Condottiere, wrested
the town of Castelnuovo from the Archbishop of Ravenna. The Venetians,
fearing that worse would follow, and urged also by the Pope, ordered
Pandolfo, 'with the kindest intentions,' to take an opportunity of
arresting his good friend: the arrest was made, though 'with great
regret,' whereupon the order came to bring the prisoner to the gallows.
Pandolfo was considerate enough to strangle him in prison, and then
show his corpse to the people. The last notable example of such
usurpers is the famous Castellan of Musso, who during the confusion in
the Milanese territory which followed the battle of Pavia (1525),
improvised a sovereignty on the Lake of Como.
The Smaller Despotisms
It may be said in general of the despotisms of the fifteenth century
that the greatest crimes are most frequent in the smallest States. In
these, where the family was numerous and all the members wished to live
in a manner befitting their rank, disputes respecting the inheritance
were unavoidable. Bernardo Varano of Camerino put (1434) two of his
brothers to death, wishing to divide their property among his sons.
Where the ruler of a single town was distinguished by a wise, moderate,
and humane government, and by zeal for intellectual culture, he was
generally a member of some great family, or politically dependent on
it. This was the case, for example, with Alessandro Sforza, Prince of
Pesaro, brother of the great Francesco, and stepfather of Federigo of
Urbino (d. 1473). Prudent in administration, just and affable in his
rule, he enjoyed, after years of warfare, a tranquil reign, collected a
noble library, and passed his leisure in learned or religious
conversation. A man of the same class was Giovanni II Bentivoglio of
Bologna (1463-1508), whose policy was determined by that of the Este
and the Sforza. What ferocity and bloodthirstiness is found, on the
other hand, among the Varani of Camerino, the Malatesta of Rimini, the
Manfreddi of Faenza, and above all among the Baglioni of Perugia. We
find a striking picture of the events in the last-named family towards
the close of the fifteenth century, in the admirable historical
narratives of Graziani and Matarazzo.
The Baglioni were one of those families whose rule never took the shape
of an avowed despotism. It was rather a leadership exercised by means
of their vast wealth and of their practical influence in the choice of
public officers. Within the family one man was recognized as head; but
deep and secret jealousy prevailed among the members of the different
branches. Opposed to the Baglioni stood another aristocratic party, led
by the family of the Oddi. In 1487 the city was turned into a camp, and
the houses of the leading citizens swarmed with bravos; scenes of
violence were of daily occurrence. At t he burial of a German student,
who had been assassinated, two colleges took arms against one another;
sometimes the bravos of the different houses even joined battle in the
public square. The complaints of the merchants and artisans were vain;
the Papal Governors and nipoti held their tongues, or took themselves
off on the first opportunity. At last the Oddi were forced to abandon
Perugia, and the city became a beleaguered fortress under the absolute
despotism of the Baglioni, who used even the cathedral as barracks.
Plots and surprises were met with cruel vengeance; in the year 1491
after 130 conspirators, who had forced their way into the city, were
killed and hung up at the Palazzo Communale, thirty-five altars were
erected in the square, and for three days mass was performed and
processions held, to take away the curse which rested on the spot. A
nipote of Innocent VIII was in open day run through in the street. A
nipote of Alexander VI, who was sent to smooth matters over, was
dismissed with public contempt. All the while the two leaders of the
ruling house, Guido and Ridolfo, were holding frequent interviews with
Suor Colomba of Rieti, a Dominican nun of saintly reputation and
miraculous powers, who under penalty of some great disaster ordered
them to make peace naturally in vain. Nevertheless the chronicle takes
the opportunity to point out the devotion and piety of the better men
in Perugia during this reign of terror. When in 1494 Charles VIII
approached, the Baglioni from Perugia and the exiles encamped in and
near Assisi conducted the war with such ferocity that every house in
the valley was levelled to the ground. The fields lay untilled, the
peasants were turned into plundering and murdering savages, the
fresh-grown bushes were filled with stags and wolves, and the beasts
grew fat on the bodies of the slain, on so-called 'Christian flesh.'
When Alexander VI withdrew (1495) into Umbria before Charles VIII, then
returning from Naples, it occurred to him, when at Perugia, that he
might now rid himself of the Baglioni once for all; he proposed to
Guido a festival or tournament, or something else of the same kind,
which would bring the whole family together. Guido, however, was of
opinion 'that the most impressive spectacle of all would be to see the
whole military force of Perugia collected in a body,' whereupon the
Pope abandoned his project. Soon after, the exiles made another attack
in which nothing but the personal heroism of the Baglioni won them the
victory. It was then that Simonetto Baglione, a lad of scarcely
eighteen, fought in the square with a handful of followers against
hundreds of the enemy: he fell at last with more than twenty wounds,
but recovered himself when Astorre Baglione came to his help, and
mounting on horseback in gilded amour with a falcon on his helmet,
'like Mars in bearing and in deeds, plunged into the struggle.'
At that time Raphael, a boy of twelve years of age, was at school under
Pietro Perugino. The impressions of these days are perhaps immortalized
in the small, early pictures of St. Michael and St. George: something
of them, it may be, lives eternally in the large painting of St.
Michael: and if Astorre Baglione has anywhere found his apotheosis, it
is in the figure of the heavenly horseman in the Heliodorus.
The opponents of the Baglioni were partly destroyed, partly scattered
in terror, and were henceforth incapable of another enterprise of the
kind. After a time a partial reconciliation took place, and some of the
exiles were allowed to return. But Perugia became none the safer or
more tranquil: the inward discord of the ruling family broke out in
frightful excesses. An opposition was formed against Guido and Ridolfo
and their sons Gianpaolo, Simonetto, Astorre, Gismondo, Gentile,
Marcantonio and others, by two great-nephews, Grifone and Carlo
Barciglia; the latter of the two was also nephew of Varano Prince of
Camerino, and brother-in-law of one of the former exiles, Gerolamo
della Penna. In vain did Simonetto, warned by sinister presentiment,
entreat his uncle on his knees to allow him to put Penna to death:
Guido refused. The plot ripened suddenly on the occasion of the
marriage of Astorre with Lavinia Colonna, at Midsummer, 1500. The
festival began and lasted several days amid gloomy forebodings, whose
deepening effect is admirably described by Matarazzo. Varano himself
encouraged them with devilish ingenuity: he worked upon Grifone by the
prospect of undivided authority, and by stories of an imaginary
intrigue of his wife Zenobia with Gianpaolo. Finally each conspirator
was provided with a victim. (The Baglioni lived all of them in separate
houses, mostly on the site of the pre sent castle.) Each received
fifteen of the bravos at hand; the remainder were set on the watch. In
the night of July 15 the doors were forced, and Guido, Astorre,
Simonetto, and Gismondo were murdered; the others succeeded in escaping.
As the corpse of Astorre lay by that of Simonetto in the street, the
spectators, 'and especially the foreign students,' compared him to an
ancient Roman, so great and imposing did he seem. In the features of
Simonetto could still be traced the audacity and defiance which death
itself had not tamed. The victors went round among the friends of the
family, and did their best to recommend themselves; they found all in
tears and preparing to leave for the country. Meantime the escaped
Baglioni collected forces without the city, and on the following day
forced their way in, Gianpaolo at their head, and speedily found
adherents among others whom Barciglia had been threatening with death.
When Grifone fell into their hands near Sant' Ercolano, Gianpaolo
handed him over for execution to his followers. Barciglia and Penna
fled to Varano, the chief author of the tragedy, at Camerino; and in a
moment, almost without loss, Gianpaolo became master of the city.
Atalanta, the still young and beautiful mother of Grifone, who the day
before had withdrawn to a country house with the latter's wife Zenobia
and two children of Gianpaolo, and more than once had repulsed her son
with a mother's curse, now returned with her daughter-in-law in search
of the dying man. All stood aside as the two women approached, each man
shrinking from being recognized as the slayer of Grifone, and dreading
the malediction of the mother. But they were deceived: she herself
besought her son to pardon him who had dealt the fatal blow, and he
died with her blessing. The eyes of the crowd followed the two women
reverently as they crossed the square with blood-stained garments. It
was Atalanta for whom Raphael afterwards painted the world-famous
'Deposition,' with which she laid her own maternal sorrows at the feet
of a yet higher and holier suffering.
The cathedral, in the immediate neighbourhood of which the greater part
of this tragedy had been enacted, was washed with wine and consecrated
afresh. The triumphal arch, erected for the wedding, still remained
standing, painted with the deeds of Astorre and with the laudatory
verses of the narrator of these events, the worthy Matarazzo.
A legendary history, which is simply the reflection of these
atrocities, arose out of the early days of the Baglioni. All the
members of this family from the beginning were reported to have died an
evil death twenty-seven on one occasion together; their houses were
said to have been once before levelled to the ground, and the streets
of Perugia paved with the bricks and more of the same kind. Under Paul
III the destruction of their palaces really took place.
For a time they seemed to have formed good resolutions, to have brought
their own party into power, and to have protected the public officials
against the arbitrary acts of the nobility. But the old curse broke out
again like a smoldering fire. In 1520 Gianpaolo was enticed to Rome
under Leo X, and there beheaded; one of his sons, Orazio, who ruled in
Perugia for a short time only, and by the most violent means, as the
partisan of the Duke of Urbino (himself threatened by the Pope), once
before repeated in his own family the horrors of the past. His uncle
and three cousins were murdered, whereupon the Duke sent him word that
enough had been done. His brother, Malatesta Baglione, the Florentine
general, has made himself immortal by the treason of 1530; and
Malatesta's son Ridolfo, the last of the house, attained, by the murder
of the legate and the public officers in the year 1534, a brief but
sanguinary authority. We shall meet again with the names of the rulers
of Rimini. Unscrupulousness, impiety, military skill, and high culture
have been seldom combined in one individual as in Sigismondo Malatesta
(d. 1467). But the accumulated crimes of such a family must at last
outweigh all talent, however great, and drag the tyrant into the abyss.
Pandolfo, Sigismondo's nephew, who has been mentioned already,
succeeded in holding his ground, for the sole reason that the Venetians
refused to abandon their Condottiere, whatever guilt he might be
chargeable with; when his subjects (1497), after ample provocation,
bombarded him in his castle at Rimini, and afterwards allowed him to
escape, a Venetian commissioner brought him back, stained as he was
with fratricide and every other abomination. Thirty years later the
Malatesta were penniless exiles. In the year 1527, as in the time of
Cesare Borgia, a sort of epidemic fell on the petty tyrants; few of
them outlived this date, and none to t heir own good. At Mirandola,
which was governed by insignificant princes of the house of Pico, lived
in the year 1533 a poor scholar, Lilio Gregorio Giraldi, who had fled
from the sack of Rome to the hospitable hearth of the aged Giovanni
Francesco Pico, nephew of the famous Giovanni; the discussions as to
the sepulchral monument which the prince was constructing f or himself
gave rise to a treatise, the dedication of which bears the date of
April of this year. The postscript is a sad one. In October of the same
year the unhappy prince was attacked in the night and robbed of life
and throne by his brother's son; and I myself escaped narrowly, and am
now in the deepest misery.'
A near-despotism, without morals or principles, such as Pandolfo
Petrucci exercised from after 1490 in Siena, then torn by faction, is
hardly worth a closer consideration. Insignificant and malicious, he
governed with the help of a professor of juris prudence and of an
astrologer, and frightened his people by an occasional murder. His
pastime in the summer months was to roll blocks of stone from the top
of Monte Amiata, without caring what or whom they hit. After
succeeding, where the most prudent failed, in escaping from the devices
of Cesare Borgia, he died at last forsaken and despised. His sons
maintained a qualified supremacy for many years afterwards.
The Greater Dynasties
In treating of the chief dynasties of Italy, it is convenient t discuss
the Aragonese, on account of its special character, apart from the
rest. The feudal system, which from the days of the Nor mans had
survived in the form of a territorial supremacy of the Barons, gave a
distinctive color to the political constitution of Naples; while
elsewhere in Italy, excepting only in the southern part of the
ecclesiastical dominion, and in a few other districts, a direct tenure
of land prevailed, and no hereditary powers were permitted by the law.
The great Alfonso, who reigned in Naples from 1435 onwards (d. 1458),
was a man of another kind than his real or alleged descendants.
Brilliant in his whole existence, fearless in mixing with his people,
dignified and affable in intercourse, admired rather than blamed even
for his old man's passion for Lucrezia d'Alagno, he had the one bad
quality of extravagance, from which, however, the natural consequence
followed. Unscrupulous financiers were long omnipotent at Court, till
the bankrupt king robbed them of their spoils; a crusade was preached
as a pretext for taxing the clergy; when a great earthquake happened in
the Abruzzi, the survivors were compelled to make good the
contributions of the dead. By such means Alfonso was able to entertain
distinguished guests with unrivalled splendor; he found pleasure in
ceaseless expense, even for the benefit of his enemies, and in
rewarding literary work knew absolutely no measure. Poggio received 500
pieces of gold for translating Xenophon's 'Cyropaedeia' into Latin.
Ferrante, who succeeded him, passed as his illegitimate son by a
Spanish lady, but was not improbably the son of a half-caste Moor of
Valencia. Whether it was his blood or the plots formed against his life
by the barons which embittered and darkened his nature, it is certain
that he was equalled in ferocity by none among the princes of his time.
Restlessly active, recognized as one of the most powerful political
minds of the day, and free from the vices of the profligate, he
concentrated all his powers, among which must be reckoned profound
dissimulation and an irreconcilable spirit of vengeance, on the
destruction of his opponents. He had been wounded in every point in
which a ruler is open to offence; for the leaders of the barons, though
related to him by marriage, were yet the allies of his foreign enemies.
Extreme measures became part of his daily policy. The means for this
struggle with his barons, and for his external wars, were exacted in
the same Mohammedan fashion which Frederick II had introduced: the
Government alone dealt in oil and corn; the whole commerce of the
country was put by Ferrante into the hands of a wealthy merchant,
Francesco Coppola, who had entire control of the anchorage on the
coast, and shared the profits with the King. Deficits were made up by
forced loans, by executions and confiscations, by open simony, and by
contributions levied on the ecclesiastical corporations. Besides
hunting, which he practiced regardless of all rights of property, his
pleasures were of two kinds: he liked to have his opponents near him,
either alive in well-guarded prisons, or dead and embalmed, dressed in
the costume which they wore in their lifetime. He would chuckle in
talking of the captives with his friends, and make no secret whatever
of the museum of mummies. His victims were mostly men whom he had got
into his power by treachery; some w ere even seized while guests at the
royal table. His conduct to his prime minister, Antonello Petrucci, who
had grown sick and grey in his service, and from whose increasing fear
of death he extorted 'present after present,' was literally devilish.
At length a suspicion of complicity with the last conspiracy of the
barons gave the pretext for his arrest and execution. With him died
Coppola. The way in which all this is narrated in Caracciolo and Porzio
makes one's hair stand on end.
The elder of the King's sons, Alfonso, Duke of Calabria, enjoyed in
later years a kind of co-regency with his father. He was a savage,
brutal profligate, who in point of frankness alone had the advantage of
Ferrante, and who openly avowed his contempt for religion and its
usages. The better and nobler features of the Italian despotisms are
not to be found among the princes of this line; all that they possessed
of the art and culture of their time served the purpose of luxury or
display. Even the genuine Spaniards seem to have almost always
degenerated in Italy; but the end of this cross-bred house (1494 and
1503) gives clear proof of a want of blood. Ferrante died of mental
care and trouble; Alfonso accused his brother Federigo, the only honest
member of the family, of treason, and insulted him in the vilest
manner. At length, though he had hitherto passed for one of the ablest
generals in Italy, he lost his head and fled to Sicily, leaving his
son, the younger Ferrante, a prey to the French and to domestic
treason. A dynasty which had ruled as this had done must at least have
sold its life dear, if its children were ever to hope for a
restoration. But, as Comines one-sidedly, and yet on the whole rightly
observes on this occasion, '"Jamais homme cruel ne fut hardi"': there
was never a more cruel man.
The despotism of the Dukes of Milan, whose government from the time of
Giangaleazzo onwards was an absolute monarchy of the most
thorough-going sort, shows the genuine Italian character of the
fifteenth century. The last of the Visconti Filippo Maria (1412-1447),
is a character of peculiar interest, and of which fortunately an
admirable description has been left us. What a man of uncommon gifts
and high position can be made by the passion of fear, is here shown
with what may be called a mathematical completeness. All the resources
of the State were devoted to the one end of securing his personal
safety, though happily his cruel egotism did not degenerate into a
purposeless thirst for blood. He lived in the Citadel of Milan,
surrounded by magnificent gardens, arbors, and lawns. For years he
never set foot in the city, making his excursions only in the country,
where lay several of his splendid castles; the flotilla which, drawn by
the swiftest horses, conducted him to them along canals constructed for
the purpose, was so arranged as to allow of the application of the most
rigorous etiquette. Whoever entered the citadel was watched by a
hundred eyes; it was forbidden even to stand at the window, lest signs
should be given to those without. All who were admitted among the
personal followers of the Prince were subjected to a series of the
strictest examinations; then, once accepted, were charged with the
highest diplomatic commissions, as well as with the humblest personal
services both in this Court being alike honorable. And this was the man
who conducted long and difficult wars, who dealt habitually with
political affairs of the first importance, and every day sent his
plenipotentiaries to all parts of Italy. His safety lay in the fact
that none of his servants trusted the others, that his Condottieri were
watched and misled by spies, and that the ambassadors and higher
officials were baffled and kept apart by artificially nourished
jealousies, and in particular by the device of coupling an honest man
with a knave. His inward faith, too, rested upon opposed and
contradictory systems; he believed in blind necessity, and in the
influence of the stars, and offering prayers at one and the same time
to helpers of every sort; he was a student of the ancient authors, as
well as of French tales of chivalry. And yet the same man, who would
never suffer death to be mentioned in his presence, and caused his
dying favorites to be removed from the castle, that no shadow might
fall on the abode of happiness, deliberately hastened his own death by
closing up a wound, and, refusing to be bled, died at last with dignity
and grace.
His son-in-law and successor, the fortunate Condottiere Francesco
Sforza (1450-1466), was perhaps of all the Italians of the fifteenth
century the man most after the heart of his age. Never was the triumph
of genius and individual power more brilliantly displayed than in him;
and those who would not recognize his merit were at least forced to
wonder at him as the spoilt child of fortune. The Milanese claimed it
openly as an honour to be governed by so distinguished a master; when
he entered the city the thronging populace bore him on horseback into
the cathedral, without giving him the chance to dismount. Let us listen
t o the balance-sheet of his life, in the estimate of Pope Pius II, a
judge in such matters: 'In the year 1459, when the Duke came to the
congress at Mantua, he was 60 (really 58) years old; on horseback he
looked like a young man; of a lofty and imposing figure, with serious
features, calm and affable in conversation, princely in his whole
bearing, with a combination of bodily and intellectual gifts unrivalled
in our time, unconquered on the field of battle--such was the man who
raised himself from a humble position to the control of an empire. His
wife was beautiful and virtuous, his children were like the angels of
heaven; he was seldom ill, and all his chief wishes were fulfilled. And
yet he was not without misfortune. His wife, out of jealousy, killed
his mistress; his old comrades and friends, Troilo and Brunoro,
abandoned him and went over to King Alfonso; another, Ciarpollone, he
was forced to hang for treason; he had to suffer it that his brother
Alessandro set the French upon him; one of his sons formed intrigues
against him, and was imprisoned; the March of Ancona, which he h ad won
in war, he lost again the same way. No man enjoys so unclouded a
fortune that he has not somewhere to struggle with adversity. He is
happy who has but few troubles.' With this negative definition of
happiness the learned Pope dismisses the reader. Had he been able to
see into the future, or been willing to stop and discuss the
consequences of an uncontrolled despotism, one pervading fact would not
have escaped his notice the absence of all guarantee for the future.
Those children, beautiful as angels, carefully and thoroughly educated
as they were, fell victims, when they grew up, to the corruption of a
measureless egotism. Galeazzo Maria (1466-1476), solicitous only of
outward effect, too k pride in the beauty of his hands, in the high
salaries he paid, in the financial credit he enjoyed, in his treasure
of two million pieces of gold, in the distinguished people who
surrounded him, and in the army and birds of chase which he maintained.
He was fond of the sound of his own voice, and spoke well, most
fluently, perhaps, when he had the chance of insulting a Venetian
ambassador. He was subject to caprices, such as having a room painted
with figures in a single night; and, what was worse, to fits of
senseless debauchery and of revolting cruelty to his nearest friends.
To a handful of enthusiasts, he seemed a tyrant too bad to live; they
murdered him, and thereby delivered the State into the power of his
brothers, one of whom, Lodovico il Moro, threw his nephew into prison,
and took the government into his own hands. From this usurpation
followed the French intervention, and the disasters which befell the
whole of Italy.
Lodovico Sforza, called 'il Moro,' the Moor, is the most perfect type
of the despot of that age, and, as a kind of natural product, almost
disarms our moral judgement. Notwithstanding the profound immorality of
the means he employed, he used them with perfect ingenuousness; no o ne
would probably have been more astonished than himself to learn that for
the choice of means as well as of ends a human being is morally
responsible; he would rather have reckoned it as a singular virtue
that, so far as possible, he had abstained from too free a use of the
punishment of death. He accepted as no more than his due the almost
fabulous respect of the Italians for his political genius. In 1486 he
boasted that the Pope Alexander was his chaplain, the Emperor
Maximilian his Condottiere, Venice his chamberlain, and the King of
France his courier, who must come and go at his bidding. With marvelous
presence of mind he weighed, even in his last extremity (1499), a
possible means of escape, and at length he decided, to his honour, to
trust to the goodness of human nature; he rejected the proposal of his
brother, the Cardinal Ascanio, who wished to remain in the Citadel of
Milan, on the ground of a former quarrel: 'Monsignore, take it not ill,
but I trust you not, brother though you be'; and appointed to the
command of the castle, 'that pledge of his return,' a man to whom he
had always done good, but who nevertheless betrayed him. At home the
Moor was a good and useful ruler, and to the last he reckoned on his
popularity both in Milan and in Como. In later years (after 1496) he
had overstrained the resources of his State, and at Cremona had
ordered, out of pure expediency, a respectable citizen, who had spoken
again st the new taxes, to be quietly strangled. Since that time, in
holding audiences, he kept his visitors away from his person by means
of a bar, so that in conversing with him they were compelled to speak
at the top of their voices. At his court, the most brilliant in Europe,
since that of Burgundy had ceased to exist, immorality of the worst
kind was prevalent; the daughter was sold by the father, the wife by
the husband, the sister by the brother. The Prince himself was
incessantly active, and, as son of his own deeds, claimed relationship
with all who, like himself, stood on their personal merits with
scholars, poets, artists, and musicians. The academy which he founded 6
served rather for his own purposes than for the instruction of
scholars; nor was it the fame of the distinguished men who surrounded
him which he heeded, so much as their society and their services. It is
certain that Bramante was scantily paid at first; Leonardo, on the
other hand, was up to 1496 suitably remunerated and besides, what kept
him at the court, if not his own free will The world lay open to him,
as perhaps to no other mortal man of that day; and if proof were
wanting of the loftier element in the nature of Lodovico il Moro, it is
found in the long stay of the enigmatic master at his court. That
afterwards Leonardo entered the service of Cesare Borgia and Francis I
was probably due to the interest he felt in the unusual and striking
character of the two men.
After the fall of the Moor, his sons were badly brought up among
strangers. The elder, Massimiliano, had no resemblance to him; the
younger, Francesco, was at all events not without spirit. Milan, which
in those years changed its rulers so often, and suffered so unspeakably
in t he change, endeavored to secure itself against a reaction. In the
year 1512 the French, retreating before the arms of Maximilian and the
Spaniards, were induced to make a declaration that the Milanese had
taken no part in their expulsion, and, without being guilty of
rebellion, might yield themselves to a new conqueror. It is a f act of
some political importance that in such moments of transition the
unhappy city, like Naples at the flight of the Aragonese, was apt to
fall a prey to gangs of (often highly aristocratic) scoundrels.
The house of Gonzaga at Mantua and that of Montefeltro of Urbino were
among the best ordered and richest in men of ability during the second
half of the fifteenth century. The Gonzaga were a tolerably harmonious
family; for a long period no murder had been known among them, and
their dead could be shown to the world without fear.7 The Marquis
Francesco Gonzaga and his wife, Isabella of Este, in spite of some few
irregularities, were a united and respectable couple, and brought up
their sons to be successful and remarkable men at a time when their
small but most important State was exposed to incessant danger. That
Francesco, either as statesman or as soldier, should adopt a policy of
exceptional honesty, was what neither the Emperor, nor Venice, nor the
King of France could have expected or desired; but certainly since the
battle of the Taro (1495), so far as military honour was concerned, he
felt and acted as an Italian patriot, and imparted the same spirit to
his wife. Every deed of loyalty and heroism, such as the defence of
Faenza against Cesare Borgia, she felt as a vindication of the honour
of Italy. Our judgement of her does not need to rest on the praises of
the artists and writers who made the fair princess a rich return for
her patronage; her own letters show her to us as a woman of unshaken
firmness, full of kindliness and humorous observation. Bembo, Bandello,
Ariosto, and Bernardo Tasso sent their works to this court, small and
powerless as it was, and empty as they found its treasury. A more
polished and charming circle was not to be seen in Italy, since the
dissolution (1508) of the old Court of Urbino; and in one respect, in
freedom of movement, the society of Ferrara was inferior to that of
Mantua. In artistic matters Isabella had an accurate knowledge, and the
catalogue of her small but choice collection can be read by no lover of
art without emotion.
In the great Federigo (1444-1482), whether he were a genuine
Montefeltro or not, Urbino possessed a brilliant representative of the
princely order. As a Condottiere he shared the political morality of
soldiers of fortune, a morality of which the fault does not rest with
them alone; as ruler of his little territory he adopted the plan of
spending at home the money he had earned abroad, and taxing his people
as lightly as possible. Of him and his two successors, Guidobaldo and
Francesco Maria, we read: 'They erected buildings, furthered the
cultivation of the land, lived at home, and gave employment to a large
number of people: their subjects loved them.' But not only the State,
but the court too, was a work of art and organization, and this in
every sense of the word. Federigo had 500 persons in his service; the
arrangements of the court were as complete as in the capitals of the
greatest monarchs, but nothing was wasted; all had its object, and all
was carefully watched and controlled. The court was no scene of vice
and dissipation: it served as a school of military education for the
sons of other great houses, the thoroughness of whose culture and
instruction was made a point of honour by the Duke. The palace which
he built, if not one of the most splendid, was classical in the
perfection of its plan; there was placed the greatest of his treasures,
the celebrated library. Feeling secure in a land where all gained
profit or employment from his rule, and where none were beggars, he
habitually went unarmed and almost unaccompanied; alone among the
princes of his time he ventured to walk in an open park, and to take
his frugal meals in an open chamber, while Livy, or in time of fasting
some devotional work, was read to him. In the course of the same
afternoon he would listen to a lecture on some classical subject, and
thence would go to the monastery of the Clarisses and talk of sacred
things through the grating with the abbess. In the evening he would
overlook the martial exercises of the young people of his court on the
meadow of San Francesco, known for its magnificent view, and saw to it
well that all the feats were done in the most perfect manner. He
strove always to be affable and accessible to the utmost degree,
visiting the artisans who worked for him in their shops, holding
frequent audiences, and, if possible, attending to the requests of each
individual on the same day that they were presented. No wonder that
the people, as he walked along the street, knelt down and cried: 'Dio
ti mantenga, signore!' He was called by thinking people 'the light of
Italy.' His gifted son Guidobaldo, visited by sickness and misfortune
of every kind, was able at the last (1508) to give his state into the
safe hands of his nephew Francesco Maria (nephew also of Pope Julius
II), who, at least, succeeded in preserving the territory from any
permanent foreign occupation. It is remarkable with what confidence
Guidobaldo yielded and fled before Cæar Borgia and Francesco before the
troops of Leo X; each knew that his restoration would be all the easier
and the more popular the less the country suffered through a fruitless
defence. When Lodovico made the same calculation at Milan, he forgot
the many grounds of hatred which existed against him. The court of
Guidobaldo has been made immortal as the high school of polished
manners by Baldassare Castiglione, who represented his eclogue Thyrsis
before, and in honour of that society (1506), and who afterwards (1518)
laid the scene of the dialogue of his 'Cortigiano' in the circle of the
accomplished Duchess Elisabctta Gonzaga.
The government of the family of Este at Ferrara, Modena, and Reggio
displays curious contrasts of violence and popularity. Within the
palace frightful deeds were perpetrated; a princess was beheaded (1425)
for alleged adultery with a step-son; legitimate and illegitimate
children fled from the court, and even abroad their lives were
threatened by assassins sent in pursuit of them (1471). Plots from
without were incessant; the bastard of a bastard tried to wrest the
crown from the lawful heir, Hercules I: this latter is said afterwards
(1493) to have poisoned his wife on discovering that she, at the
instigation of her brother Ferrante of Naples, was going to poison him.
This list of tragedies is closed by the plot of two bastards against
their brothers, the ruling Duke Alfonso I and the Cardinal Ippolito
(1506), which was. discovered in time, and punished with imprisonment
for life. The financial system in this State was of the most perfect
kind, and necessarily so, since none of the large or second-rate powers
of Italy were exposed to such danger and stood in such constant need of
armaments and fortifications. It was the hope of the rulers that the
increasing prosperity of the people would keep pace with the increasing
weight of taxation, and the Marquis Niccolò (d. 1441) used to express
the wish that his subjects might be richer than the people of other
countries. If the rapid increase of the population be a measure of the
prosperity actually attained, it is certainly a fact of importance that
in the year 1497, notwithstanding the wonderful extension of the
capital, no houses were to be let. Ferrara is the first really modern
city in Europe; large and well-built quarters sprang up at the bidding
of the ruler: here, by the concentration of the official classes and
the active promotion of trade, was formed for the first time a true
capital; wealthy fugitives from all parts of Italy, Florentines
especially, settled and built their palaces at Ferrara. But the
indirect taxation, at all events, must have reached a point at which it
could only just be borne. The Government, it is true, took measures of
alleviation which were also adopted by other Italian despots, such as
Galeazzo Maria Sforza: in time of famine, corn was brought from a
distance and seems to have been distributed gratuitously; but in
ordinary times it compensated itself by the monopoly, if not of corn,
of many other of the necessaries of life fish, salt, meat, fruit and
vegetables, which last were carefully planted on and ne ar the walls of
the city. The most considerable source of income, however, was the
annual sale of public offices, a usage which was common throughout
Italy, and about the working of which at Ferrara we have more precise
information. We read, for example, that at the new year 1502 the
majority of the officials bought their places at 'prezzi salati'
(pungent prices); public servants of the most various kinds,
custom-house officers, bailiffs (massari), notaries, 'podesta,' judges,
and even governors of provincial towns are quoted by name. As one of
the 'devourers of the people' who paid dearly for their places, and who
were 'hated worse than the devil,' Tito Strozza let us hope not the
famous Latin poet is mentioned. About the same time every year the
dukes were accustomed to make a round of visits in Ferrara, the
so-called 'andar per ventura,' in which they took presents from, at any
rate, the more wealthy citizens. The gifts, however, did not consist of
money, but of natural products.
It was the pride of the duke for all Italy to know that at Ferrara the
soldiers received their pay and the professors at the University their
salary not a day later than it was due; that the soldiers never dared
lay arbitrary hands on citizen or peasant; that the town was
impregnable to assault; and that vast sums of coined money were stored
up in the citadel. To keep two sets of accounts seemed unnecessary: the
Minister of Finance was at the same time manager of the ducal
household. The buildings erected by Borso (1430-1471), by Ercole I
(till 1505), and by Alfonso I (till 1534), were very numerous, but of
small size; they are characteristic of a princely house which, with all
its love of splendor Borso never appeared but in embroidery and jewels
indulged in no ill-considered expense. Alfonso may perhaps have
foreseen the fate which was in store for his charming little villas,
the Belvedere with its shady gardens, and Montana with its fountains
and beautiful frescoes.
It is undeniable that the dangers to which these princes were
constantly exposed developed in them capacities of a remarkable kind.
In so artificial a world only a man of consummate address could hope to
succeed; each candidate for distinction was forced to make good his
claims by personal merit and show himself worthy of the crown he
sought. Their characters are not without dark sides; but in all of them
lives something of those qualities which Italy then pursued as its
ideal. What European monarch of the time labored for his own culture
as, for instance, Alfonso I? His travels in France, England, and the
Netherlands we re undertaken for the purpose of study: by means of them
he gained an accurate knowledge of the industry and commerce of these
countries. It is ridiculous to reproach him with the turner's work
which he practiced in his leisure hours, connected as it was with his
skill in the casting of cannon, and with the unprejudiced freedom with
which he surrounded himself by masters of every art. The Italian
princes were not, like their contemporaries in the North, dependent on
the society of an aristocracy which held itself to be the only class
worth consideration, and which infected the monarch with the same
conceit. In Italy the prince was permitted and compelled to know and to
use men of every grade in society; and the nobility, though by birth a
caste, were forced in social intercourse to stand up on their personal
qualifications alone. But this is a point which we shall discuss more
fully in the sequel. The feeling of the Ferrarese towards the ruling
house was a strange compound of silent dread, of the truly Italian
sense of well-calculated interest, and of the loyalty of the modern
subject: personal admiration was transferred into a new sentiment of
duty. The city of Ferrara raised in 1451 a bronze equestrian statue to
their Prince Niccolo, who had died ten years earlier; Borso (1454) did
not scruple to place his own statue, also of bronze, but in a sitting
posture, hard by in the market; in addition to which the city, at the
beginning of his reign, decreed to him a 'marble triumphal pillar.' A
citizen who, when abroad in Venice, had spoken ill of Borso in public,
was informed against on his return home, and condemned to banishment
and the confiscation of his goods; a loyal subject was with difficulty
restrained from cutting him down before the tribunal itself, and with a
rope round his neck the offender went to the duke and begged for a full
pardon. The government was well provided with spies, and the duke
inspected personally the daily list of travellers which the innkeepers
were strictly ordered to present. Under Borso, who was anxious to leave
no distinguished stranger unhonored, this regulation served a
hospitable purpose; Ercole I used it simply as a measure of precaution.
In Bologna, too, it was then the rule, under Giovanni II Bentivoglio,
that every passing traveller who entered at one gate must obtain a
ticket in order to go out at another. An unfailing means of popularity
was the sudden dismissal of oppressive officials. When Borso arrested
in person his chief and confidential counsellors, when Ercole I removed
and disgraced a tax-gatherer who for years had been sucking the blood
of the people, bonfires were lighted and the bells were pealed in their
honour. With one of his servants, however, Ercole let things go too
far. The director of the police, or by whatever name we should choose
to call him (Capitano di Giustizia), was Gregorio Zampante of Lucca, a
native being unsuited for an office of this kind. Even the sons and
brothers of the duke trembled before this man; the fines he inflicted
amounted to hundreds and thousands of ducats, and torture was applied
even before the hearing of a case: bribes were accepted from wealthy
criminals, and their pardon obtained from the duke by false
representations. Gladly would the people have paid any sum to their
ruler for sending away the 'enemy of God and man.' But Ercole had
knighted him and made him godfather to his children; and year by year
Zampante laid by 2,000 ducats. He dared only eat pigeons bred in his
own house, and could not cross the street without a band of archers and
bravos. It was time to get rid of him; in 1496 two students, and a
converted Jew whom he had mortally offended, killed him in his house
while taking his siesta, and then rode through the town on horses held
in waiting, raising the cry, 'Come out! come out! we have slain
Zampante!' The pursuers came too late, and found them already safe
across the frontier. Of course it now rained satires some of them in
the form of sonnets, others of odes.
It was wholly in the spirit of this system that the sovereign imposed
his own respect for useful servants on the court and on the people.
When in 1469 Borso's privy councillor Lodovico Casella died, no court
of law or place of business in the city, and no lecture-room at the
University, was allowed to be open: all had to follow the body to San
Domenico, since the duke intended to be present. And, in fact, 'the
first of the house of Este who attended the corpse of a subject'
walked, clad in black, after the coffin, weeping, while behind him came
the relatives of Casella, each conducted by one of the gentlemen of the
court: the body of the plain citizen was carried by nobles from the
church into the cloister, where it was buried. Indeed this official
sympathy with princely emotion first came up in the Italian States. At
the root of the practice may be a beautiful, humane sentiment; the
utterance of it, especially in the poets, is, as a rule, of equivocal
sincerity. One of the youthful poems of Ariosto, on the Death of
Leonora of Aragon, wife of Ercole I, contains besides the inevitable
graveyard flowers, which are scattered in the elegies of all ages, some
thoroughly modern features: This death had given Ferrara a blow which
it would not get over for years: its benefactress was now its advocate
in heaven, since earth was not worthy of her; truly the angel of Death
did not come to her, as to us common mortals, with blood-stained
scythe, but fair to behold (onesta), and with so kind a face that every
fear was allayed.' But we meet, also, with sympathy of a different
kind. Novelists, depending wholly on the favour of their patrons, tell
us the love stories of the prince, even before his death, in a way
which, to later times, would seem the height of indiscretion, but which
then passed simply as an innocent compliment. Lyrical poets even went
so far as to sing the illicit flames of their lawfully married lords,
e.g. Angelo Poliziano, those of Lorenzo the Magnificent, and Gioviano
Pontano, with a singular gusto, those of Alfonso of Calabria. The poem
in question betrays unconsciously the odious disposition of the
Aragonese ruler; in these things too, he must needs be the most
fortunate, else woe be to those who are more successful! That the
greatest artists, for example Leonardo, should paint the mistresses of
their patrons was no more than a matter of course.
But the house of Este was not satisfied with the praises of others; it
undertook to celebrate itself. In the Palazzo Schifanoia Borso caused
himself to be painted in a series of historical representations, and
Ercole (from 1472 on) kept the anniversary of his accession to the
throne by a procession which was compared to the feast of Corpus
Christi; shops were closed as on Sunday; in the centre of the line
walked all the members of the princely house (bastards included) clad
in embroidered robes. That the crown was the fountain of honour and
authority, that all personal distinction flowed from it alone, had been
long expressed at this court by the Order of the Golden Spur, an order
which had nothing in common with medieval chivalry. Ercole I added to
the spur a sword, a goldlaced mantle, and a grant of money, in return
for which there is no doubt that regular service was required.
The patronage of art and letters for which this court has obtained a
world-wide reputation, was exercised through the University, which was
one of the most perfect in Italy, and by the gift of places in the
personal or official service of the prince; it involved consequently no
additional expense. Boiardo, as a wealthy country gentleman and high
official, belonged to this class. At the time when Ariosto began to
distinguish himself, there existed no court, in the true sense of the
word, either at Milan or Florence, and soon there was none either at
Urbino or at Naples. He had to content himself with a place among the
musicians and jugglers of Cardinal Ippolito till Alfonso took him into
his service. It was otherwise at a later time with Torquato Tasso,
whose presence at court was jealously sought after.
The Opponents of the Despots
In face of this centralized authority, all legal opposition within the
borders of the State was futile. The elements needed for the
restoration of a republic had been for ever destroyed, and the field
prepared for violence and despotism. The nobles, destitute of political
rights, even where they held feudal possessions, might call themselves
Guelphs or Ghibellines at will, might dress up their bravos in padded
hose and feathered caps or how else they pleased; thoughtful men like
Machiavelli knew well enough that Milan and Naples were too 'corrupt'
for a republic. Strange judgements fell on these two so-called parties,
which now served only to give official sanction to personal and f
family disputes.
An Italian prince, whom Agrippa of Nettesheim advised to put them down,
replied that their quarrels brought him in more than 12,000 ducats a
year in fines. And when in the year 1500, during the brief return of
Lodovico il Moro to his States, the Guelphs of Tortona summoned a part
of the neighbouring French army into the city, in order to make an end
once for all of their opponents, the French certainly began by
plundering and ruining the Ghibellines, but finished by doing the same
to the Guelphs, till Tortona was utterly laid waste. In Romagna, the
hotbed of every ferocious passion, these two names had long lost all
political meaning. It was a sign of the political delusion of the
people that they not seldom believed the Guelphs to be the natural
allies of the French and the Ghibellines of the Spaniards. It is hard
to see that those who tried to profit by this error got much by doing
so. France, after all her interventions, had to abandon the peninsula
at last, and what became of Spain, after she had destroyed Italy, is
known to every reader.
But to return to the despots of the Renaissance. A pure and simple
mind, we might think, would perhaps have argued that, since all power
is derived from God, these princes, if they were loyally and honestly
supported by all their subjects, must in time themselves improve and
los e all traces of their violent origin. But from characters and
imaginations inflamed by passion and ambition, reasoning of this kind
could not be expected. Like bad physicians, they thought to cure the
disease by removing the symptoms, and fancied that if the tyrant were
put to death, freedom would follow of itself. Or else, without
reflecting even to this extent, they sought only to give a vent to the
universal hatred, or to take vengeance for some family misfortune or
personal affront. Since the governments were absolute, and free from
all legal restraints, the opposition chose its weapons with equal
freedom. Boccaccio declares openly: 'Shall I call the tyrant king or
prince, and obey him loyally as my lord? No, for he is the enemy of the
commonwealth. Against him I may use arms, conspiracies, spies, ambushes
and fraud; to do so is a sacred and necessary work. There is no more
acceptable sacrifice than the blood of a tyrant.' We need not occupy
ourselves with individual cases; Machiavelli, in a famous chapter of
his 'Discorsi,' treats of the conspiracies of ancient and modern times
from the days of the Greek tyrants downwards, and classifies them with
cold-blooded indifference according to their various plans and results.
We need make but two observations, first on the murders committed in
church, and next on the influence of classical antiquity. So well was
the tyrant guarded that it was almost impossible to lay hands upon him
elsewhere than at solemn religious services; and on no other occasion
was the whole family to be found assembled together. It was thus that
the Fabrianese murdered (1435) the members of their ruling house, the
Chiavelli, during high mass, the signal being given by the words of the
Creed, 'Et incarnatus est.' At Milan the Duke Giovan Maria Visconti
(1412) was assassinated at the entrance of the church of San Gottardo
Galeazzo Maria Sforza (1476) in the church of Santo Stefano, and
Lodovico il Moro only escaped (1484) the daggers of the adherents of
the widowed Duchess Bona, through entering the church of Sant' Ambrogio
by another door than that by which he was expected. There was no
intentional impiety in the act; the assassins of Galeazzo did not fail
to pray before the murder to the patron saint of the church, and to
listen devoutly to the first mass. It was, however, one cause of the
partial failure of the conspiracy of the Pazzi against Lorenzo and
Giuliano Medici (1478), that the brigand Montesecco, who had bargained
to commit the murder at a banquet, declined to undertake it in the
Cathedral of Florence. Certain of the clergy 'who were familiar with
the sacred place, and consequently had no fear' were induced to act in
his stead.
As to the imitation of antiquity, the influence of which on moral, and
more especially on political, questions we shall often refer to, the
example was set by the rulers themselves, who, both in their conception
of the State and in their personal conduct, took t he old Roman empire
avowedly as their model. In like manner their opponents, when they set
to work with a deliberate theory, took pattern by the ancient
tyrannicides. It may be hard to prove that in the main point in forming
the resolve itself they consciously followed a classical example; but
the appeal to antiquity was no mere phrase. The most striking
disclosures have been left us with respect to the murderers of Galeazzo
Sforza, Lampugnani, Olgiati, and Visconti. Though all three had
personal ends to serve, yet their enterprise may be partly ascribed to
a more general reason. About this time Cola de' Montani, a humanist and
professor of eloquence, had awakened among many of the young Milanese
nobility a vague passion for glory and patriotic achievements, and had
mentioned to Lampugnani and Olgiati his hope of delivering Milan.
Suspicion was soon aroused against him: he was banished from the city,
and his pupils were abandoned to the fanaticism he had excited. Some
ten days before the deed they met together and took a solemn oath in
the monastery of Sant' Ambrogio. 'Then,' says Olgiati, 'in a remote
corner I raised my eyes before the picture of the patron saint, and
implored his help for ourselves and for all "his" people.' The heavenly
protector of the city was called on to bless the undertaking, as was
afterwards St. Stephen, in whose church it was fulfilled. Many of their
comrades were now informed of the plot, nightly meetings were held in
the house of Lampugnani, and the conspirators practiced for the murder
with the sheaths of their daggers. The attempt was successful, but
Lampugnani was killed on the spot by the attendants of the duke; the
others were captured: Visconti was penitent, but Olgiati through all
his tortures maintained that the deed was an acceptable offering to
God, and exclaimed while the executioner was breaking his ribs,
'Courage, Girolamo! thou wilt long be remembered; death is bitter, but
glory is eternal.'
But however idealistic the object and purpose of such conspiracies may
appear, the manner in which they were conducted betrays the influence
of that worst of all conspirators, Catiline, a man in whose thoughts
freedom had no place whatever. The annals of Siena tell us expressly
that the conspirators were students of Sallust, and the fact is
indirectly confirmed by the confession of Olgiati. Elsewhere, too, we
meet with the name of Catiline, and a more attractive pattern of the
conspirator, apart from the end he followed, could hardly be discovered.
Among the Florentines, whenever they got rid of, or tried to get rid
of, the Medici, tyrannicide was a practice universally accepted and
approved. After the flight of the Medici in 1494, the bronze group of
Donatello Judith with the dead Holofernes was taken from their
collection and placed before the Palazzo della Signoria, on the spot
where the 'David' of Michelangelo now stands, with the inscription,
'Exemplum salutis publicae cives posuere 1495. No example was more
popular than that of the younger Brutus, who, in Dante, lies with
Cassius and Judas Iscariot in the lowest pit of hell, because of his
treason to the empire. Pietro Paolo Boscoli, whose plot against
Giuliano, Giovanni, and Giulio Medici failed (1513), was an
enthusiastic admirer of Brutus, and in order to follow his steps, only
waited to find a Cassius. Such a partner he met with in Agostino
Capponi. His last utterances in prison a striking evidence of the
religious feeling of the time show with what an effort he rid his mind
of these classical imaginations, in order to die like a Christian. A
friend and the confessor both had to assure him that St. Thomas Aquinas
condemned conspirators absolutely; but the confessor afterwards
admitted to the same friend that St. Thomas drew a distinction and
permitted conspiracies against a tyrant who bad forced himself on a
people against their will.
After Lorenzino Medici had murdered the Duke Alessandro (1537), and
then escaped, an apology for the deed appeared,8 which is probably his
own work, and certainly composed in his interest, and in which he
praises tyrannicide as an act of the highest merit; on the supposition
that Alessandro was a legitimate Medici, and, therefore, related to
him, if only distantly, he boldly compares himself with Timoleon, who
slew his brother for his country's sake. Others, on the same occasion,
made use of the comparison with Brutus, and that Michelangelo himself,
even late in life, was not unfriendly to ideas of this kind, may be
inferred from his bust of Brutus in the Bargello. He left it
unfinished, like nearly all his works, but certainly not because the
murder of Caesar was repugnant to his feeling, as the couplet beneath
declares.
A popular radicalism in the form in which it is opposed to the
monarchies of later times, is not to be found in the despotic States of
the Renaissance. Each individual protested inwardly against despotism
but was disposed to make tolerable or profitable terms with it rather
than to combine with others for its destruction. Things must have been
as bad as at Camerino, Fabriano, or Rimini, before the citizens united
to destroy or expel the ruling house. They knew in most cases only too
well that this would but mean a change of masters. The star of the
Republics was certainly on the decline.
The Republics: Venice and Florence
The Italian municipalities had, in earlier days, given signal proof of
that force which transforms the city into the State. It remained only
that these cities should combine in a great confederation; and this
idea was constantly recurring to Italian statesmen, whatever
differences of form it might from time to time display. In fact, during
the struggles of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, great and
formidable leagues actually were formed by the cities; and Sismondi is
of opinion that the time of the final armaments of the Lombard
confederation against Barbarossa (from 1168 on) was the moment when a
universal Italian league was possible. But the more powerful States had
already developed characteristic features which made any such scheme
impracticable. In their commercial dealings they shrank from no
measures, however extreme, which might damage their competitors; they
held their weaker neighbors in a condition of helpless dependence in
short, they each fancied they could get on by themselves without the
assistance of the r est, and thus paved the way for future usurpation.
The usurper was forthcoming when long conflicts between the nobility
and the people, and between the different factions of the nobility, had
awakened the desire for a strong government, and when bands of
mercenaries ready and willing to sell their aid to the highest bidder
had superseded the general levy of the citizens which party leaders now
found unsuited to their purposes. The tyrants destroyed the freedom of
most of the cities; here and there they were expelled, but not
thoroughly, or only for a short time; and they were always restored,
since the inward conditions were favourable to them, and the opposing
forces were exhausted.
Among the cities which maintained their independence are two of deep
significance for the history of the human race: Florence, the city of
incessant movement, which has left us a record of the thoughts and
aspirations of each and all who, for three centuries, took part in this
movement, and Venice, the city of apparent stagnation and of political
secrecy. No contrast can be imagined stronger than that which is
offered us by these two, and neither can be compared to anything else
which the world has hitherto produced.
Venice recognized itself from the first as a strange and mysterious
creation the fruit of a higher power than human ingenuity. The solemn
foundation of the city was the subject of a legend: on March 25, 1413,
at midday, emigrants from Padua laid the first stone at the Rialto,
that they might have a sacred, inviolable asylum amid the devastations
of the barbarians. Later writers attributed to the founders the
presentiment of the future greatness of the city; M. Antonio Sabellico,
t who has celebrated the event in the dignified flow of his hexameters,
makes the priest who completes the act of consecration cry to heaven,
'When we hereafter attempt great things, grant us prosperity! Now we
kneel before a poor altar; but if our vows are not made in vain, a
hundred temples, O God, of gold and marble shall arise to Thee.' The
island city at the end of the fifteenth century was the jewel-casket of
the world. It is so described by the same Sabellico, with its ancient
cupolas, its leaning towers, its inlaid marble facades, its compressed
splendor, where the richest decoration did not hinder the practical
employment of every corner of space. He takes us to the crowded Piazza
before San Giacometto at the Rialto, where the business of the world is
transacted, not amid shouting and confusion, but with the subdued bum
of many voices; where in the porticoes round the square and in those of
the adjoining streets sit hundreds of money changers and goldsmiths,
with endless rows of shops and warehouses above their heads. He
describes the great Fondaco of the Germans beyond the bridge, where
their goods and their dwellings lay, and before which their ships are
drawn up side by side in the canal; higher up is a whole fleet laden
with wine and oil, and parallel with it, on the shore swarming with
porters, are the vaults of the merchants; then from the Rialto to the
square of St. Mark come the inns and the perfumers' cabinets. So he
conducts the reader from one quarter of the city to another till he
comes at last to the two hospitals, which were among those institutions
of public utility nowhere so numerous as at Venice. Care for the
people, in peace as well as in war, was characteristic of this
government, and its attention to the wounded, even to those of the
enemy, excited the admiration of other States.
Public institutions of every kind found in Venice their pattern; the
pensioning of retired servants was carried out systematically, and
included a provision for widows and orphans. Wealth, political
security, and acquaintance with other countries, had matured the
understanding of such questions. These slender fair-haired men, with
quiet cautious steps and deliberate speech, differed but slightly in
costume and bearing from one another; ornaments, especially pearls,
were reserved for the women and girls. At that time the general
prosperity, notwithstanding the losses sustained from the Turks, was
still dazzling; the stores of energy which the city possessed, and the
prejudice in its favour diffused throughout Europe, enabled it at a
much later time to survive the heavy blows inflicted upon it by the
discovery of the sea route to the Indies, by the fall of the Mamelukes
in Egypt, and by the war of the League of Cambrai.
Sabellico, born in the neighbourhood of Tivoli, and accustomed to the
frank loquacity of the scholars of his day, remarks elsewhere with some
astonishment, that the young nobles who came of a morning to hear his
lectures could not be prevailed upon to enter into political
discussions: 'When I ask them what people think, say, and expect about
this or that movement in Italy, they all answer with one voice that
they know nothing about the matter.' Still, in spite of the strict
imposition of the State, much was to be learned from the more corrupt
members of the aristocracy by those who were willing to pay enough for
it. In the last quarter of the fifteenth century there were traitors
among the highest officials; the popes, the Italian princes, and even
the second-rate Condottieri in the service of the government had
informers in their pay, sometimes with regular salaries; things went so
far that the Council of Ten found it prudent to conceal important
political news from the Council of the Pregadi, and it was even
supposed that Lodovico il Moro had control of a definite number of
votes among the latter. Whether the hanging of single offenders and the
high rewards such as a life-pension of sixty ducats paid to those who
informed against them were of much avail, it is hard to decide; one of
the chief causes of this evil, the poverty of many of the nobility,
could not be removed in a day. In the year 1492 a proposal was urged by
two of that order, that the State should spend 70,000 ducats for the
relief of those poorer nobles who held no public office; the matter was
near coming before the Great Council, in which it might have had a
majority, when the Council of Ten interfered in time and banished the
two proposers for life to Nicosia in Cyprus. About this time a Soranzo
was hanged, though not in Venice itself, for sacrilege, and a Contarini
put in chains for burglary; another of the same family came in 1499
before the Signory, and complained that for many years he had been
without an office, that he had only sixteen ducats a year and nine
children, that his debts amounted to sixty ducats, that he knew no
trade and had lately been turned into the streets. We can understand
why some of the wealthier nobles built houses, sometimes whole rows of
them, to provide free lodging for their needy comrades. Such works
figure in wills among deeds of charity.
But if the enemies of Venice ever founded serious hopes upon abuses of
this kind, they were greatly in error. It might be thought that the
commercial activity of the city, which put within reach of the humblest
a rich reward for their labor, and the colonies on the eastern shores
of the Mediterranean would have diverted from political affairs the
dangerous elements of society. But had not the political history of
Genoa, notwithstanding similar advantages, been of the stormiest? The
cause of the stability of Venice lies rather in a combination of
circumstances which were found in union nowhere else. Unassailable from
its position, it had been able from the beginning to treat of foreign
affairs with the fullest and calmest reflection, and ignore nearly
altogether the parties which divided the rest of Italy, to escape the
entanglement of permanent alliances, and to set the highest price on
those which it thought fit to make. The keynote of the Venetian
character was, consequently, a spirit of proud and contemptuous
isolation, which, joined to the hatred felt for the city by the other
States of Italy, gave rise to a strong sense of solidarity within The
inhabitants meanwhile were united by the most powerful ties of interest
in dealing both with the colonies and with the possessions on the
mainland, forcing the population of the latter, that is, of all the
towns up to Bergamo, to buy and sell in Venice alone. A power which
rested on means so artificial could only be maintained by internal
harmony and unity; and this conviction was so widely diffused among the
citizens that conspirators found few elements to work upon. And the
discontented, if there were such, were held so far apart by the
division between the noble and the burgher that a mutual understanding
was not easy. On the other hand, within the ranks of the nobility
itself, travel, commercial enterprise, and the incessant wars with the
Turks saved the wealthy and dangerous from that fruitful source of
conspiracies idleness. In these wars they were spared, often to a
criminal extent, by the general in command, and the fall of the city
was predicted by a Venetian Cato, if this fear of the nobles 'to give o
ne another pain' should continue at the expense of justice.
Nevertheless this free movement in the open air gave the Venetian
aristocracy, as a whole, a healthy bias.
And when envy and ambition called for satisfaction, an official victim
was forthcoming and legal means and authorities were ready. The moral
torture which for years the Doge Francesco Foscari (d. 1457) suffered
before the eyes of all Venice is a frightful example of a vengeance
possible only in an aristocracy. The Council of Ten, which had a hand
in everything, which disposed without appeal of life and death, of S
financial affairs and military appointments, which included the
Inquisitors among its number, and which overthrew Foscari, as it had
overthrown so many powerful men before this Council was yearly chosen
afresh from the whole governing body, the Gran Consiglio, and was
consequently the most direct expression of its will. It is not probable
that serious intrigues occurred at these elections, as the short
duration of the office and the accountability which followed rendered
it an object of no great desire. But violent and mysterious as the
proceedings of this and other authorities might be, the genuine
Venetian courted rather than fled their sentence, not only because the
Republic had long arms, and if it could not catch him might punish his
family, but because in most cases it acted from rational motives and
not from a thirst for blood. No State, indeed, has ever exercised a
greater moral influence over its subjects, whether abroad or at home.
If traitors were to be found among the Pregadi, there was ample
compensation for this in the fact that every Venetian away from home
was a born spy for his government. It was a matter of course that the
Venetian cardinals at Rome sent home news of the transactions of the
secret papal consistories. The Cardinal Domenico Grimani had the
dispatches intercepted in the neighbourhood of Rome (1500) which
Ascanio Sforza was sending to his brother Lodovico il Moro, and
forwarded them to Venice; his father, then exposed to a serious
accusation, claimed public credit for this service of his son before
the Gran Consiglio, in other words, before all the world.
The conduct of the Venetian government to the Condottieri in its pay
has been spoken of already. The only further guarantee of their
fidelity which could be obtained lay in their great number, by which
treachery was made as difficult as its discovery was easy. In looking
at the Venetian army list, one is only surprised that among forces of
such miscellaneous composition any common action was possible. In the
catalogue for the campaign of 1495 we find 15,526 horsemen, broken up
into a number of small divisions. Gonzaga of Mantua alone had as many
as I,200, and Gioffredo Borgia 740; then follow six officers with a
contingent of 600 to 700, ten with 400, twelve with 400 to 200,
fourteen or thereabouts with 200 to 100, nine with 80, six with 50 to
60, and so forth. These forces were partly composed of old Venetian
troops, partly of veterans led by Venetian city or country nobles; the
majority of the leaders were, however, princes and rulers of cities or
their relatives. To these forces must be added 24,000 infantry we are
not told how they were raised or commanded with 3,300 additional
troops, who probably belonged to the special services. In time of peace
the cities of the mainland were wholly unprotected or occupied by
insignificant garrisons. Venice relied, if not exactly on the loyalty,
at least on the good sense of its subjects; in the war of the League of
Cambrai (1509) it absolved them, as is well known, from their oath of
allegiance, and let them compare the amenities of a foreign occupation
with the mild government to which they had been accustomed. As there
had been no treason in their desertion of St. Mark, and consequently no
punishment was to be feared, they returned to their old masters with
the utmost eagerness. This war, we may remark parenthetically, was the
result of a century's outcry against the Venetian desire for
aggrandizement. The Venetians, in fact, were not free from the mistake
of those over-clever people who will credit their opponents with no
irrational and inconsiderate conduct. Misled by this optimism, which
is, perhaps, a peculiar weakness of aristocracies, they had utterly
ignored not only the preparations of Mohammed II for the capture of
Constantinople, but even the armaments of Charles VIII, till the
unexpected blow fell at last. The League of Cambrai was an event of the
same character, in so far as it was clearly opposed to the interests of
the two chief members, Louis XII and Julius II. The hatred of all Italy
against the victorious city seemed to be concentrated in the mind of
the Pope, and to have blinded him to the evils of foreign intervention;
and as to the policy of Cardinal d'Amboise and his king, Venice ought
long before to have recognized it as a piece of malicious imbecility,
and to have been thoroughly on its guard. The other members of the
League took part in it from that envy which may be a salutary
corrective to great wealth and power, but which in itself is a beggarly
sentiment. Venice came out of the conflict with honour, but not without
lasting damage.
A power whose foundations were so complicated, whose activity and
interests filled so wide a stage, cannot be imagined without a
systematic oversight of the whole, without a regular estimate of means
and burdens, of profits and losses. Venice can fairly make good its
claim to be the birthplace of statistical science, together, perhaps,
with Florence, and followed by the more enlightened despotisms. The
feudal state of the Middle Ages knew of nothing more than catalogues of
seignorial rights and possessions (urbaria); it looked on production as
a fixed quantity, which it approximately is, so long as we have to do
with landed property only. The towns, on the other hand, throughout the
West must from very early times have treated production, which with
them depended on industry and commerce, as exceedingly variable; but
even in the most flourishing times of the Hanseatic League, they never
got beyond a simple commercial balance-sheet. Fleets, armies, political
power and influence fall under the debit and credit of a trader's
ledger. In the Italian States a clear political consciousness, the
pattern of Mohammedan administration, and the long and active exercise
of trade and commerce, combined to produce for the first time a true
science of statistics. The absolute monarchy of Frederick II in Lower
Italy was organized with the sole object of securing a concentrated
power for the death struggle in which he was engaged. In Venice, on the
contrary, the supreme objects were the enjoyment of life and power, the
increase of inherited advantages, the creation of the most lucrative
forms of industry, and the opening of new channels for commerce.
The writers of the time speak of these things with the greatest
freedom. We learn that the population of the city amounted in the year
1422 to 190,000 souls; the Italians were, perhaps, the first to reckon,
not according to hearths, or men able to bear arms, or people able to
walk, and so forth, but according to 'animae,' and thus to get the most
neutral basis for further calculation. About this time, when the
Florentines wished to form an alliance with Venice against Filippo
Maria Visconti, they were for the moment refused, in the belief,
resting on accurate commercial returns, that a war between Venice and
Milan, that is, between seller and buyer, was foolish. Even if the duke
simply increased his army, the Milanese, through the heavier taxation
they must pay, would become worse customers. 'Better let the
Florentines be defeated, and then, used as they are to the life of a
free city, they will settle with us and bring their silk and woollen
industry with them, as the Lucchese did in their distress.' The speech
of the dying Doge Mocenigo (1423) to a few of the senators whom he had
sent for to his bedside is still more remarkable. It contains the chief
elements of a statistical account of the whole resources of Venice. I
cannot say whether or where a thorough elucidation of this perplexing
document exists; by way of illustration, the following facts may be
quoted. After repaying a war-loan of four million ducats, the public
debt ('il monte') still amounted to six million ducats; the current
trade (it seems) to ten millions, which yielded, the text informs us, a
profit of four millions. The 3,000 'navigli,' the 300 'navi,' and the
45 galleys were manned respectively by 17,000, 8,000 and 11,000 seamen
(more than 200 for each galley). To these must be added 16,000
shipwrights. The houses in Venice were valued at seven millions, and
brought in a rent of half a million. These were 1,000 nobles whose
incomes ranged from 70 to 4,000 ducats. In another passage the ordinary
income of the State in that same year is put at 1,100,000 ducats;
through the disturbance of trade caused by the wars it sank about the
middle of the century to 800,000 ducats.
If Venice, by this spirit of calculation, and by the practical turn
which she gave it, was the first fully to represent one important side
of modern political life, in that culture, on the other hand, which
Italy then prized most highly she did not stand in the front rant. The
literary impulse, in general, was here wanting, and especially that
enthusiasm for classical antiquity which prevailed elsewhere. The
aptitude of the Venetians, says Sabellico, for philosophy and eloquence
was in itself not smaller than that for commerce and politics. George
of Trebizond, who, in 1459, laid the Latin translation of Plato's Laws
at the feet of the Doge, was appointed professor of philology with a
yearly salary of 150 ducats, and finally dedicated his 'Rhetoric' to
the Signoria. If, however, we look through the history of Venetian
literature which Francesco Sansovino has appended to his well-known
book, we shall find in the fourteenth century almost nothing but
history, and special works on theology, jurisprudence, and medicine;
and in the fifteenth century, till we come to Ermolao Barbaro and Aldo
Manuzio, humanistic culture is, for a city of such importance, most
scantily represented. The library which Cardinal Bessarion bequeathed
to the State (1468) narrowly escaped dispersion and destruction.
Learning could be had at the University of Padua, where, however,
physicians and jurists the latter for their opinion on points of law
received by far the highest pay. The share of Venice in the poetical
creations of the country was long insignificant, till, at the beginning
of the sixteenth century, her deficiencies were made good. Even the art
of the Renaissance was imported into the city from without, and it was
not before the end of the fifteenth century that she learned to move in
this field with independent freedom and strength. But we find more
striking instances still of intellectual backwardness. This Government,
which had the clergy so thoroughly in its control, which reserved to
itself the appointment to all important ecclesiastical offices, and
which, one time after another, dared to defy the court of Rome,
displayed an official piety of a most singular kind. The bodies of
saints and other relics imported from Greece after the Turkish conquest
were bought at the greatest sacrifices and received by the Doge in
solemn procession.12 For the coat without a seam it was decided (1455)
to offer 10,000 ducats, but it was not to be had. These measures were
not the fruit of any popular excitement, but of the tranquil
resolutions of the heads of the Government, and might have been omitted
without attracting any comment, and at Florence, under similar
circumstances, would certainly have been omitted. We shall say nothing
of the piety of the masses, and of their firm belief in the indulgences
of an Alexander VI. But the State itself, after absorbing the Church to
a degree unknown elsewhere, had in truth a certain ecclesiastical
element in its composition, and the Doge, the symbol of the State,
appeared in twelve great processions ('andate') in a half-clerical
character. They were almost all festivals in memory of political
events, and competed in splendor with the great feasts of the Church;
the most brilliant of all, the famous marriage with the sea, fell on
Ascension Day.
The most elevated political thought and the most varied forms of human
development are found united in the history of Florence, which in this
sense deserves the name of the first modern State in the world. Here
the whole people are busied with what in the despotic cities is the
affair of a single family. That wondrous Florentine spirit, at once
keenly critical and artistically creative, was incessantly transforming
the social and political condition of the State, and as incessantly
describing and judging the change. Florence thus became the home of
political doctrines and theories, of experiments and sudden changes,
but also, like Venice, the home of statistical science, and alone and
above all other States in the world, the home of historical
representation in the modern sense of the phrase. The spectacle of
ancient Rome and a familiarity with its leading writers were not
without influence; Giovanni Villani confesses that he received the
first impulse to his great work at the jubilee of the year 1300, and
began it immediately on his return home. Yet how many among the 200,000
pilgrims of that year may have been like him in gifts and tendencies
and still did not write the history of their native cities? For not all
of them could encourage themselves with the thought: 'Rome is sinking;
my native city is rising, and ready to achieve great things, and
therefore I wish to relate its past history, and hope to continue the
story to the present time, and as long as any life shall last.' And
besides the witness to its past, Florence obtained through its
historians something further a greater fame than fell to the lot of any
other city of Italy.
Our present task is not to write the history of this remarkable State,
but merely to give a few indications of the intellectual freedom and
independence for which the Florentines were indebted to this history.
In no other city of Italy were the struggles of political parties so
bitter, of such early origin, and so permanent. The descriptions of
them, which belong, it is true, to a somewhat later period, give clear
evidence of the superiority of Florentine criticism.
And what a politician is the great victim of these crises, Dante
Alighieri, matured alike by home and by exile! He uttered his scorn of
the incessant changes and experiments in the constitution of his native
city in ringing verses, which will remain proverbial so long as
political events of the same kind recur;14 he addressed his home in
words of defiance and yearning which must have stirred the hearts of
his countrymen. But his thoughts ranged over Italy and the whole world;
and if his passion for the Empire, as he conceived it, was no more than
an illusion, it must yet be admitted that the youthful dreams of a
newborn political speculation are in his case not without a poetical
grandeur. He is proud to be the first who trod this path,16 certainly
in the footsteps of Aristotle, but in his own way independently. His
ideal emperor is a just and humane judge, dependent on God only, the
heir of the universal sway of Rome to which belonged the sanction of
nature, of right and of the will of God. The conquest of the world was,
according to this view, rightful, resting on a divine judgement between
Rome and the other nations of the earth, and God gave his approval to
this empire, since under it He became Man, submitting at His birth to
the census of the Emperor Augustus, and at His death to the judgement
of Pontius Pilate. We may find it hard to appreciate these and other
arguments of the same kind, but Dante's passion never fail to carry us
with him. In his letters he appears as one of the earliest publicists,
and is perhaps the first layman to publish political tracts in this
form. He began early. Soon after the death of Beatrice he addressed a
pamphlet on the State of Florence 'to the Great ones of the Earth,' and
the public utterances of his later years, dating from the time of his
banishment, are all directed to emperors, princes, and cardinals. In
these letters and in his book De Vulgari Eloquentia (About the
Vernacular) the feeling, bought with such bitter pains, is constantly
recurring that the exile may find elsewhere than in his native place an
intellectual home in language and culture, which cannot be taken from
him. On this point we shall have more to say in the sequel.
To the two Villani, Giovanni as well as Matteo, we owe not so much deep
political reflection as fresh and practical observations, together with
the elements of Florentine statistics and important notices of other
States. Here too trade and commerce had given the impulse to economic
as well as political science. Nowhere else in the world was such
accurate information to be had on financial affairs. The wealth of the
Papal court at Avignon, which at the death of John XXII amounted to
twenty-five millions of gold florins, would be incredible on any less
trustworthy authority. Here only, at Florence, do we meet with colossal
loans like that which the King of England contracted from the
Florentine houses of Bardi and Peruzzi, who lost to his Majesty the sum
of 1,365,000 gold florins (1338) their own money and that of their
partners and nevertheless recovered from the shock. Most important
facts are here recorded as to the condition of Florence at this time:
the public income (over 300,000 gold florins) and expenditure the
population of the city, here only roughly estimated, according to the
consumption of bread, in 'bocche,' i.e. mouths, put at 50,000 and the
population of the whole territory; the excess of 300 to 500 male
children among the 5,800 to 8,000 annually baptized 18 the
schoolchildren, of whom 8,000 to 10,000 learned reading, 1,000 to 1,200
in six schools arithmetic; and besides these, 600 scholars who were
taught Latin grammar and logic in four schools. Then follow the
statistics of the churches and monasteries; of the hospitals, which
held more than a thousand beds; of the wool trade, with most valuable
details; of the mint, the provisioning of the city, the public
officials, and so on. Incidentally we learn many curious facts; how,
for instance, when the public funds ('monte') were first established,
in the year 1353, the Franciscans spoke from the pulpit in favour of
the measure, the Dominicans and Augustinians against it. The economic
results of the black death were and could be observed and described
nowhere else in all Europe as in this city.20 Only a Florentine could
have left it on record how it was expected that the scanty population
would have made everything cheap, and how instead of that labor and
commodities doubled in price; how the common people at first would do
no work at all, but simply give themselves up to enjoyment, how in the
city itself servants and maids were not to be had except at extravagant
wages; how the peasants would only hill the best lands, and left the
rest uncultivated; and how the enormous legacies bequeathed to the poor
at the time of the plague seemed afterwards useless, since the poor had
either died or had ceased to be poor. Lastly, on the occasion of a
great bequest, by which a childless philanthropist left six 'denarii'
to every beggar in the city, the attempt is made to give a
comprehensive statistical account of Florentine mendicancy.
This statistical view of things was at a later time still more highly
cultivated at Florence. The noteworthy point about it is that, as a
rule, we can perceive its connection with the higher aspects of
history, with art, and with culture in general. An inventory of the
year 1422 mentions, within the compass of the same document, the
seventy-two exchange offices which surrounded the 'Mercato Nuovo'; the
amount of coined money in circulation (two million golden florins); the
then new industry of gold spinning; the silk wares; Filippo
Brunellesco, then busy in digging classical architecture from its
grave; and Leonardo Aretino, secretary of the republic, at work at the
revival of ancient literature and eloquence; lastly, it speaks of the
general prosperity of the city, then free from political conflicts, and
of the good fortune of Italy, which had rid itself of foreign
mercenaries. The Venetian statistics quoted above which date from about
the same year, certainly give evidence of larger property and profit
and of a more extensive scene of action; Venice had long been mistress
of the seas before Florence sent out its first galleys (1422) to
Alexandria. But no reader can fail to recognize the higher spirit of
the Florentine documents. These and similar lists recur at intervals of
ten years, systematically arranged and tabulated, while elsewhere we
find at best occasional notices. We can form an approximate estimate of
the property and the business of the first Medici; they paid for
charities, public buildings, and taxes from 1434 to 1471 no less than
663,755 gold florins, of which more than 400,000 fell on Cosimo alone,
and Lorenzo Magnifico was delighted that the money had been so well
spent. In 1478 we have again a most important and in its way complete
view of the commerce and trades of this city, some of which may be
wholly or partly reckoned among the fine arts such as those which had
to do with damasks and gold or silver embroidery, with woodcarving and
'intarsia,' with the sculpture of arabesques in marble and sandstone,
with portraits in wax, and with jewelry and work in gold. The inborn
talent of the Florentines for the systematization of outward life is
shown by their books on agriculture, business, and domestic economy,
which are markedly superior to those of other European people in the
fifteenth century. It has been rightly decided to publish selections of
these works, although no little study will be needed to extract clear
and definite results from them. At all events, we have no difficulty in
recognizing the city, where dying parents begged the government in
their wills to fine their sons 1,000 florins if they declined to
practice a regular profession.
For the first half of the sixteenth century probably no State in the
world possesses a document like the magnificent description of Florence
by Varchi. In descriptive statistics, as in so many things besides, yet
another model is left to us, before the freedom a nd greatness of the
city sank into the grave.
This statistical estimate of outward life is, however, uniformly
accompanied by the narrative of political events to which we have
already referred. Florence not only existed under political forms more
varied than those of the free States of Italy and of Europe generally,
but it reflected upon them far more deeply. It is a faithful mirror of
the relations of individuals and classes to a variable whole. The
pictures of the great civic democracies in France and in Flanders, as
they are delineated in Froissart, and the narratives of the German
chroniclers of the fourteenth century, are in truth of high importance;
but in comprehensiveness of thought and in the rational development of
the story, none will bear comparison with the Florentines. The rule of
the nobility, the tyrannies, the struggles of the middle class with the
proletariat, limited and unlimited democracy, pseudo-democracy, the
primacy o? a single house, the theocracy of Savonarola, and the mixed
forms of government which prepared the way for the Medicean despotism
all are so described that the inmost motives of the actors are laid
bare to the light. At length Machiavelli in his Florentine history
(down to 1492) represents his native city as a living organism and its
development as a natural and individual process; he is the first of the
moderns who has risen to such a conception. It lies without our
province to determine whether and in what points Machiavelli may have
done violence to history, as is notoriously the case in his life of
Castruccio Castracani--a fancy picture of the typical despot. We might
find something to say against every line of the 'Storie Fiorentine,'
and yet the great and unique value of the whole would remain
unaffected. And his contemporaries and successors, Jacopo Pitti,
Guicciardini, Segni, Varchi, Vettori, what a circle of illustrious
names! And what a story it is which these masters tell us! The great
and memorable drama of the last decades of the Florentine republic is
here unfolded. The voluminous record of the collapse of the highest and
most original life which the world could then show may appear to one
but as a collection of curiosities, may awaken in another a devilish
delight at the shipwreck of so much nobility and grandeur, to a third
may seem like a great historical assize; for all it will be an object
of thought and study to the end of time. The evil which was for ever
troubling the peace of the city was its rule over once powerful and now
conquered rivals like Pisa-a rule of which the necessary consequence
was a chronic state of violence. The only remedy, certainly an extreme
one and which none but Savonarola could have persuaded Florence to
accept, and that only with the help of favourable chances, would have
been the well-timed dissolution of Tuscany into a federal union of free
cities. At a later period this scheme, then no more than the dream of a
past age, brought (1548) a patriotic citizen of Lucca to the scaffold.
From this evil and from the ill-starred Guelph sympathies of Florence
for a foreign prince, which familiarized it with foreign intervention,
came all the disasters which followed. But who does not admire the
people which was wrought up by its venerated preacher to a mood of such
sustained loftiness that for the first time in Italy it set the example
of sparing a conquered foe while the whole history of its past taught
nothing but vengeance and extermination? The glow which melted
patriotism into one with moral regeneration may seem, when looked at
from a distance, to have soon passed away; but its best results shine
forth again in the memorable siege of 1529-30. They were 'fools,' as
Guicciardini then wrote, who drew down this storm upon Florence, but he
confesses himself that they achieved things which seemed incredible;
and when he declares that sensible people would have got out of the way
of the danger, he means no more than that Florence ought to have
yielded itself silently and ingloriously into the hands of its enemies.
It would no doubt have preserved its splendid suburbs and gardens, and
the lives and prosperity of countless citizens; but it would have been
the poorer by one of its greatest and most ennobling memories.
In many of their chief merits the Florentines are the pattern and the
earliest type of Italians and modern Europeans generally; they are so
also in many of their defects. When Dante compares the city which was
always mending its constitution with the sick man who is continually
changing his posture to escape from pain, he touches with the
comparison a permanent feature of the political life of Florence. The
great modern fallacy that a constitution can be made, can be
manufactured by a combination of existing forces and tendencies, was
constantly cropping up in stormy times; even Machiavelli is not wholly
free from it. Constitutional artists were never wanting who by an
ingenious distribution and division of political power, by indirect
elections of the most complicated kind, by the establishment of nominal
offices, sought to found a lasting order of things, and to satisfy or
to deceive the rich and the poor alike. They naively fetch their
examples from classical antiquity, and borrow the party names
'ottimati,' 'aristocrazia,' as a matter of course. The world since then
has become used to these expressions and given them a conventional
European sense, whereas all former party names were purely national,
and either characterized the cause at issue or sprang from the caprice
of accident. But how a name colors or discolors a political cause!
But of all who thought it possible to construct a State, the greatest
beyond all comparison was Machiavelli. He treats existing forces as
living and active, takes a large and accurate view of alternative
possibilities, and seeks to mislead neither himself nor others. No man
could be freer from vanity or ostentation; indeed, he does not write
for the public, but either for princes and administrators or for
personal friends. The danger for him does not lie in an affectation of
genius or in a false order of ideas, but rather in a powerful
imagination which he evidently controls with difficulty. The
objectivity of his political Judgement is sometimes appalling in its
sincerity; but it is the sign of a time of no ordinary need and peril,
when it was a hard matter to believe in right, or to credit others with
just dealing Virtuous indignation at his expense is thrown away on us,
who have seen in what sense political morality is understood by the
statesmen of our own century. Machiavelli was at all events able to
forget himself in his cause. In truth, although his writings, with the
exception of very few words, are altogether destitute of enthusiasm,
and although the Florentines themselves treated him at last as a
criminal, he was a patriot in the fullest meaning of the word. But free
as he was, like most of his contemporaries, in speech and morals, the
welfare of the State was yet his first and last thought.
His most complete program for the construction of a new political
system at Florence is set forth in the memorial to Leo X, composed
after the death of the younger Lorenzo Medici, Duke of Urbino (d.
1519), to whom he had dedicated his 'Prince.' The State was by that
time in extremities and utterly corrupt, and the remedies proposed are
not always morally justifiable; but it is most interesting to see how
he hopes to set up the republic in the form of a moderate democracy, as
heiress to the Medici. A more ingenious scheme of concessions to the
Pope, to the Pope's various adherents, and to the different Florentine
interests, cannot be imagined; we might fancy ourselves looking into
the works of a clock. Principles, observations, comparisons, political
forecasts, and the like are to be found in numbers in the 'Discorsi,'
among them flashes of wonderful insight. He recognizes, for example,
the law of a continuous though not uniform development in republican
institutions, and requires the constitution to be flexible and capable
of change, as the only means of dispensing with bloodshed and
banishments. For a like reason, in order to guard against private
violence and foreign interference--'the death of all freedom'--he
wishes to see introduced a judicial procedure ('accusa') against hated
citizens, in place of which Florence had hitherto had nothing but the
court of scandal. With a masterly hand the tardy and involuntary
decisions are characterized which at critical moments play so important
a part in republican States. Once, it is true, he is misled by his
imagination and the pressure of events into unqualified praise of the
people, which chooses its officers, he says, better than any prince,
and which can be cured of its errors by 'good advice.' With regard to
the Government of Tuscany, he has no doubt that it belongs to his
native city, and maintains, in a special 'Discorso' that the reconquest
of Pisa is a question of life or death; he deplores that Arezzo, after
the rebellion of 1502, was not razed to the ground; he admits in
general that Italian republics must be allowed to expand freely and add
to their territory in order to enjoy peace at home, and not to be
themselves attacked by others, but declares that Florence had un at the
wrong end, and from the first made deadly Pisa, Lucca, and Siena, while
Pistoia, 'treated like a brother,' had voluntarily submitted to her.
It would be unreasonable to draw a parallel between the few other
republics which still existed in the fifteenth century and this unique
city--the most important workshop of the Italian, and indeed of the
modern European spirit. Siena suffered from the gravest organic
maladies, and its relative prosperity in art and industry must not
mislead us on this point. Aeneas Sylvius looks with longing from his
native town over to the 'merry' German imperial cities, where life is
embittered by no confiscations of land and goods, by no arbitrary
officials, and by no political factions. Genoa scarcely comes within
range of our task, as before the time of Andrea Doria it took almost no
part in the Renaissance.
Indeed, the inhabitant of the Riviera was proverbial among Italians for
his contempt of all higher culture. Party conflicts here assumed so
fierce a character, and disturbed so violently the whole course of
life, that we can hardly understand how, after so many revolutions and
invasions, the Genoese ever contrived to return to an endurable
condition. Perhaps it was owing to the fact that all who took part in
public affairs were at the same time almost without exception active
men of business. The example of Genoa shows in a striking manner with
what insecurity wealth and vast commerce, and with what internal
disorder the possession of distant colonies, are compatible.
Foreign Policy
As the majority of the Italian States were in their internal
constitution works of art, that is, the fruit of reflection and careful
adaptation, so was their relation to one another and to foreign
countries also a work of art. That nearly all of them were the result
of recent usurpations, was a fact which exercised as fatal an influence
in their foreign as in their internal policy. Not one of them
recognized another without reserve; the same play of chance which had
helped to found and consolidate one dynasty might upset another. Nor
was it always a matter of choice with the despot whether to keep quiet
or not. The necessity of movement and aggrandizement is common to all
illegitimate powers. Thus Italy became the scene of a 'foreign policy'
which gradually, as in other countries also, acquired the position of a
recognized system of public law. The purely objective treatment of
international affairs, as free from prejudice as from moral scruples,
attained a perfection which sometimes is not without a certain beauty
and grandeur of its own. But as a whole it gives us the impression of a
bottomless abyss.
Intrigues, armaments, leagues, corruption and treason make up the
outward history of Italy at this period. Venice in particular was long
accused on all hands of seeking to conquer the whole peninsula, or
gradually so to reduce its strength that one State after another must
fall into her hands. But on a closer view it is evident that this
complaint did not come from the people, but rather from the courts and
official classes, which were commonly abhorred by their subjects, while
the mild government of Venice had secured for it general confidence
Even Florence, with its restive subject cities, found itself in a false
position with regard to Venice, apart from all commercial jealousy and
from the progress of Venice in Romagna. At last the League of Cambrai
actually did strike a serious blow at the State which all Italy ought
to have supported with united strength.
The other States, also, were animated by feelings no less unfriendly,
and were at all times ready to use against one another any weapon which
their evil conscience might suggest. Lodovico il Moro, the Aragonese
kings of Naples, and Sixtus IV--to say nothing of the smaller
powers--kept Italy in a constant perilous agitation. It would have been
well if the atrocious game had been confined to Italy; but it lay in
the nature of the case that intervention sought from abroad--in
particular the French and the Turks.
The sympathies of the people at large were throughout on the side of
France. Florence had never ceased to confess with shocking "naivete
"its old Guelph preference for the French. And when Charles VIII
actually appeared on the south of the Alps, all Italy accepted him with
an enthusiasm which to himself and his followers seemed unaccountable.
In the imagination of the Italians, to take Savonarola for an example
the ideal picture of a wise, just, and powerful savior and ruler was
still living, with the difference that he was no longer the emperor
invoked by Dante, but the Capetian king of France. With his departure
the illusion was broken; but it was long before all understood how
completely Charles VIII, Louis XII, and Francis I had mistaken their
true relation to Italy, and by what inferior motives they were led. The
princes, for their part, tried to make use of France in a wholly
different way. When the Franco-English wars came to an end, when Louis
XI began to cast about his diplomatic nets on all sides, and Charles of
Burgundy to embark on his foolish adventures, the Italian Cabinets came
to meet them at every point. It became clear that the intervention of
France was only a question of time, even if the claims on Naples and
Milan had never existed, and that the old interference with Genoa and
Piedmont was only a type of what was to follow. The Venetians, in fact,
expected it as early as 1462. The mortal terror of the Duke Galeazzo
Maria of Milan during the Burgundian war, in which he was apparently
the ally of Charles as well as of Louis, and consequently had reason to
dread an attack from both, is strikingly shown in his correspondence.
The plan of an equilibrium of the four chief Italian powers, as
understood by Lorenzo the Magnificent, was but the assumption of a
cheerful optimistic spirit, which had outgrown both the recklessness of
an experimental policy and the superstitions of Florentine Guelphism,
and persisted in hoping for the best. When Louis XI offered him aid in
the war against Ferrante of Naples and Sixtus IV, he replied, 'I cannot
set my own advantage above the safety of all Italy; would to God it
never came into the mind of the French kings to try their strength in
this country! Should they ever do so, Italy is lost.' For the other
princes, the King of France was alternately a bugbear to themselves and
their enemies, and they threatened to call him in whenever they saw no
more convenient way out of their difficulties. The Popes, in their
turn, fancied that they could make use of France without any danger to
themselves, and even Innocent VIII imagined that he could withdraw to
sulk in the North, and return as a conqueror to Italy at the head of a
French army.
Thoughtful men, indeed, foresaw the foreign conquest long before the
expedition of Charles VIII. And when Charles was back again on the
other side of the Alps, it was plain to every eye that an era of
intervention had begun. Misfortune now followed on misfortune; it was
understood too late that France and Spain, the two chief invaders, had
become great European powers, that they would be no longer satisfied
with verbal homage, but would fight to the death for influence and
territory in Italy. They had begun to resemble the centralized Italian
States, and indeed to copy them, only on a gigantic scale. Schemes of
annexation or exchange of territory were for a time indefinitely
multiplied. The end, as is well known, was the complete victory of
Spain, which, as sword and shield of the counter-reformation, long held
Papacy among its other subjects. The melancholy reflections of the
philosophers could only show them how those who had called in the
barbarians all came to a bad end.
Alliances were at the same time formed with the Turks too, with as
little scruple or disguise; they were reckoned no worse than any other
political expedients. The belief in the unity of Western Christendom
had at various times in the course of the Crusades been seriously
shaken, and Frederick II had probably outgrown it. But the fresh
advance of the Oriental nations, the need and the ruin of the Greek
Empire, had revived the old feeling, though not in its former strength,
throughout Western Europe. Italy, however, was a striking exception to
this rule. Great as was the terror felt for the Turks, and the actual
danger from them, there was yet scarcely a government of any
consequence which did not conspire against other Italian States with
Mohammed II and his successors. And when they did not do so, they still
had the credit of it; nor was it worse than the sending of emissaries
to poison the cisterns of Venice, which was the charge brought against
the heirs of Alfonso, King of Naples. From a scoundrel like Sigismondo
Malatesta nothing better could be expected than that he should call the
Turks into Italy. But the Aragonese monarchs of Naples, from whom
Mohammed--at the instigation, we read, of other Italian governments,
especially of Venice--had once wrested Otranto (1480), afterwards
hounded on the Sultan Bajazet II against the Venetians. The same charge
was brought against Lodovico il Moro. 'The blood of the slain, and the
misery of the prisoners in the hands of the Turks, cry to God for
vengeance against him,' says the State historian. In Venice, where the
government was informed of everything, it was known that Giovanni
Sforza, ruler of Pesaro, the cousin of Lodovico, had entertained the
Turkish ambassadors on their way to Milan. The two most respectable
among the Popes of the fifteenth century, Nicholas V and Pius II, died
in the deepest grief at the progress of the Turks, the latter indeed
amid the preparations for a crusade which he was hoping to lead in
person; their successors embezzled the contributions sent for this
purpose from all parts of Christendom, and degraded the indulgences
granted in return for them into a private commercial speculation.
Innocent VIII consented to be gaoler to the fugitive Prince Djem, for a
salary paid by the prisoner's brother Bajazet II, and Alexander VI
supported the steps taken by Lodovico il Moro in Constantinople to
further a Turkish assault upon Venice (1498), whereupon the latter
threatened him with a Council. It is clear that the notorious alliance
between Francis I and Soliman II was nothing new or unheard of.
Indeed, we find instances of whole populations to whom it seemed no
particular crime to go over bodily to the Turks. Even if it were held
out as a threat to oppressive governments, this is at least a proof
that the idea had become familiar. As early as 1480 Battista Mantovano
gives us clearly to understand that most of the inhabitants of the
Adriatic coast foresaw something o f this kind, and that Ancona in
particular desired it. When Romagna was suffering from the oppressive
government of Leo X, a deputy from Ravenna said openly to the Legate,
Cardinal Giulio Medici: 'Monsignore, the honorable Republic of Venice
will not have us, for fear of a dispute with the Holy See; but if the
Turk comes to Ragusa we will put ourselves into his hands.'
It was a poor but not wholly groundless consolation for the enslavement
of Italy then begun by the Spaniards, that the country was at least
secured from the relapse into barbarism which would have awaited it
under the Turkish rule. By itself, divided as it was, it could hardly
have escaped this fate.
If, with all these drawbacks, the Italian statesmanship of this period
deserves our praise, it is only on the ground of its practical and
unprejudiced treatment of those questions which were not affected by
fear, passion, or malice. Here was no feudal system after the northern
fashion, with its artificial scheme of rights; but the power which each
possessed he held in practice as in theory. Here was no attendant
nobility to foster in the mind of the prince the mediaeval sense of
honour with all its strange consequences; but princes and counsellors
were agreed in acting according to the exigencies of the particular
case and to the end they had in view. Towards the men whose services
were used and towards allies, come from what quarter they might, no
pride of caste was felt which could possibly estrange a supporter; and
the class of the Condottieri, in which birth was a matter of
indifference, shows clearly enough in what sort of hands the real power
lay; and lastly, the government, in the hands of an enlightened despot,
had an incomparably more accurate acquaintance with its own country and
with that of its neighbors than was possessed by northern
contemporaries, and estimated the economical and moral capacities of
friend and foe down to the smallest particular. The rulers were,
notwithstanding grave errors, born masters of statistical science. With
such men negotiation was possible; it might be presumed that they would
be convinced and their opinion modified when practical reasons were
laid before them. When the great Alfonso of Naples was (1434) a
prisoner of Filippo Maria Visconti, he was able to satisfy his gaoler
that the rule of the House of Anjou instead of his own at Naples would
make the French masters of Italy; Filippo Maria set him free without
ransom and made an alliance with him. A northern prince would scarcely
have acted in the same way, certainly not one whose morality in other
respects was like that of Visconti. What confidence was felt in the
power of self-interest is shown by the celebrated visit (1478) which
Lorenzo Magnifico, to the universal astonishment of the Florentines,
paid the faithless Ferrante at Naples--a man who would certainly be
tempted to keep him a prisoner, and was by no means too scrupulous to
do so. For to arrest a powerful monarch, and then to let him go alive,
after extorting his signature and otherwise insulting him, as Charles
the Bold did to Louis XI at Peronne (1468), seemed madness to the
Italians; so that Lorenzo was expected to come back covered with glory,
or else not to come back at all. The art of political persuasion was at
this time raised to a point--especially by the Venetian ambassadors of
which northern nations first obtained a conception from the Italians,
and of which the official addresses give a most imperfect idea. These
are mere pieces of humanistic rhetoric. Nor, in spite of an otherwise
ceremonious etiquette was there in case of need any lack of rough and
frank speaking in diplomatic intercourse. A man like Machiavelli
appears in his 'Legazioni' in an almost pathetic light. Furnished with
scanty instructions, shabbily equipped, and treated as an agent of
inferior rank, he never loses his gift of free and wide observation or
his pleasure in picturesque description.
A special division of this work will treat of the study of man
individually and nationally, which among the Italians went hand in hand
with the study of the outward conditions of human life.
War as a Work of Art
It must here be briefly indicated by what steps the art of war assumed
the character of a product of reflection. Throughout the countries of
the West the education of the individual soldier in the Middle Ages was
perfect within the limits of the then prevalent system of defence and
attack: nor was there any want of ingenious inventors in the arts of
besieging and of fortification. But the development both of strategy
and of tactics was hindered by the character and duration of military
service, and by the ambition of the nobles, who disputed questions of
precedence in the face of the enemy, and through simple want of
discipline caused the loss of great battles like Crecy and Maupertuis.
Italy, on the contrary, was the first country to adopt the system of
mercenary troops, which demanded a wholly different organization; and
the early introduction of firearms did its part in making war a
democratic pursuit, not only because the strongest castles were unable
to withstand a bombardment, but because the skill of the engineer, of
the gunfounder, and of the artillerist--men belonging to another class
than the nobility--was now of the first importance in a campaign. It
was felt, with regret, that the value of the individual, which had been
the soul of the small and admirably organized bands of mercenaries,
would suffer from these novel means of destruction, which did their
work at a distance; and there were Condottieri who opposed to the
utmost the introduction at least of the musket, which had lately been
invented in Germany. We read that Paolo Vitelli, while recognizing and
himself adopting the cannon, put out the eyes and cut off the hands of
the captured 'schioppettieri' (arquebusiers) because he held it
unworthy that a gallant, and it might be noble, knight should be
wounded and laid low by a common, despised foot soldier. On the whole,
however, the new discoveries were accepted and turned to useful
account, till the Italians became the teachers of all Europe, both in
the building of fortifications and in the means of attacking them.
Princes like Federigo of Urbino and Alfonso of Ferrara acquired a
mastery of the subject compared to which the knowledge even of
Maximilian I appears superficial. In Italy, earlier than elsewhere,
there existed a comprehensive science and art of military affairs;
here, for the first time, that impartial delight is taken in able
generalship for its own sake, which might, indeed, be expected from the
frequent change of party and from the wholly unsentimental mode of
action of the Condottieri. During the Milano-Venetian war of 1451 and
1452, between Francesco Sforza and Jacopo Piccinino, the headquarters
of the latter were attended by the scholar Gian Antonio Porcellio dei
Pandoni, commissioned by Alfonso of Naples to write a report of the
campaign. It is written, not in the purest, but in a fluent Latin, a
little too much in the style of the humanistic bombast of the day, is
modelled on Caesar's Commentaries, and interspersed with speeches,
prodigies, and the like. Since for the past hundred years it had been
seriously disputed whether Scipio Africanus or Hannibal was the
greater, Piccinino through the whole book must needs be called Scipio
and Sforza Hannibal. But something positive had to be reported too
respecting the Milanese army; the sophist presented himself to Sforza,
was led along the ranks, praised highly all that he saw, and promised
to hand it down to posterity. Apart from him the Italian literature of
the day is rich in descriptions of wars and strategic devices, written
for the use of educated men in general as well as of specialists, while
the contemporary narratives of northerners, such as the 'Burgundian
War' by Diebold Schilling, still retain the shapelessness and
matter-of-fact dryness of a mere chronicle. The greatest "dilettante
"who has ever treated in that character of military affairs,
Machiavelli, was then busy writing his 'Arte della Guerra.' But the
development of the individual soldier found its most complete
expression in those public and solemn conflicts between one or more
pairs of combatants which were practiced long before the famous
'Challenge of Barletta' (1503). The victor was assured of the praises
of poets and scholars, which were denied to the northern warrior. The
result of these combats was no longer regarded as a Divine judgement,
but as a triumph of personal merit, and to the minds of the spectators
seemed to be both the decision of an exciting competition and a
satisfaction for the honour of the army or the nation.
It is obvious that this purely rational treatment of warlike affairs
allowed, under certain circumstances, of the worst atrocities, even in
the absence of a strong political hatred, as, for instance, when the
plunder of a city had been promised to the troops. After the forty
days' devastation of Piacenza, which Sforza was compelled to permit to
his soldiers (1477), the town long stood empty, and at last had to be
peopled by force. Yet outrages like these were nothing compared with
the misery which was afterwards brought upon Italy by foreign troops,
and most of all by the Spaniards, in whom perhaps a touch of oriental
blood, perhaps familiarity with the spectacles of the Inquisition, had
unloosed the devilish element of human nature. After seeing them at
work at Prato, Rome, and elsewhere, it is not easy to take any interest
of the higher sort in Ferdinand the Catholic and Charles V who knew
what these hordes were, and yet unchained them. The mass of documents
which are gradually brought to light from the cabinets of these rulers
will always remain an important source of historical information; but
from such men no fruitful political conception can be looked for.
The Papacy
The Papacy and the dominions of the Church are creations of so peculiar
a kind that we have hitherto, in determining the general
characteristics of Italian States, referred to them only occasionally.
The deliberate choice and adaptation of political expedients, which
gives so great an interest to the other States is what we find least of
all at Rome, since here the spiritual power could constantly conceal or
supply the defects of the temporal. And what fiery trials did this
State undergo in the fourteenth and the beginning of the fifteenth
century, when the Papacy was led captive to Avignon! All, at first, was
thrown into confusion; but the Pope had money, troops, and a great
statesman and general, the Spaniard Albornoz, who again brought the
ecclesiastical State into complete subjection. The danger of a final
dissolution was still greater at the time of the schism, when neither
the Roman nor the French Pope was rich enough to reconquer the
newly-lost State; but this was done under Martin V, after the unity of
the Church was restored, and done again under Eugenius IV, when the
same danger was renewed. But the ecclesiastical State was and remained
a thorough anomaly among the powers of Italy; in and near Rome itself,
the Papacy was defied by the great families of the Colonna, Orsini,
Savelli and Anguillara; in Umbria, in the Marches, and in Romagna,
those civic republics had almost ceased to exist, for whose devotion
the Papacy had shown so little gratitude; their place had been taken by
a crowd of princely dynasties, great or small, whose loyalty and
obedience signified little. As self-dependent powers, standing on their
own merits, they have an interest of their own; and from this point of
view the most important of them have already been discussed.
Nevertheless, a few general remarks on the Papacy can hardly be
dispensed with. New and strange perils and trials came upon it in the
course of the fifteenth century, as the political spirit of the nation
began to lay hold upon it on various sides, and to draw it within the
sphere of its action. The least of these dangers came from the populace
or from abroad; the most serious had their ground in the characters of
the Popes themselves.
Let us, for this moment, leave out of consideration the countries
beyond the Alps. At the time when the Papacy was exposed to mortal
danger in Italy, it neither received nor could receive the slightest
assistance either from France, then under Louis XI, or from England,
distracted by the Wars of the Roses, or from the then disorganized
Spanish monarchy, or from Germany, but lately betrayed at the Council
of Basle. In Italy itself there was a certain number of instructed and
even uninstructed people whose national vanity was flattered by the
Italian character of the Papacy; the personal interests of very many
depended on its having and retaining this character; and vast masses of
the people still believed in the virtue of the Papal blessing and
consecration; among them notorious transgressors like Vitelozzo
Vitelli, who still prayed to be absolved by Alexander VI, when the
Pope's son had him strangled. But all these grounds of sympathy put
together would not have sufficed to save the Papacy from its enemies,
had the latter been really in earnest, and had they known how to take
advantage of the envy and hatred with which the institution was
regarded.
And at the very time when the prospect of help from without was so
small, the most dangerous symptoms appeared within the Papacy itself.
Living as it now did, and acting in the spirit of the secular Italian
principalities, it was compelled to go through the same dark
experiences as they; but its own exceptional nature gave a peculiar
color to the shadows.
As far as the city of Rome itself is concerned, small account was taken
of its internal agitations, so many were the Popes who had returned
after being expelled by popular tumult, and so greatly did the presence
of the Curia minister to the interests of the Roman people. But Rome
not only displayed at times a specific anti-papal radicalism, but in
the most serious plots which were then contrived, gave proof of the
working of unseen hands from without. It was so in the case of the
conspiracy of Stefano Porcari against Nicholas V (1453), the very Pope
who had done most for the prosperity of the city. Porcari aimed at the
complete overthrow of the papal authority, and had distinguished
accomplices, who, though their names are not handed down to us, are
certainly to be looked for among the Italian governments of the time.
Under the pontificate of the same man, Lorenzo Valla concluded his
famous declamation against the gift of Constantine with the wish for
the speedy secularization of the States of the Church.
The Catilinarian gang with which Pius II had to (1460) avowed with
equal frankness their resolution to overthrow the government of the
priests, and its leader, Tiburzio, threw the blame on the soothsayers,
who had fixed the accomplishment of his wishes for this very year.
Several of the chief men of Rome, the Prince of Taranto, and the
Condottiere Jacopo Piccinino, were accomplices and supporters of
Tiburzio. Indeed, when we think of the booty which was accumulated in
the palaces of wealthy prelates--the conspirators had the Cardinal of
Aquileia especially in view--we are surprised that, in an almost
unguarded city, such attempts were not more frequent and more
successful. It was not without reason that Pius II preferred to reside
anywhere rather than in Rome, and even Paul II was exposed to no small
anxiety through a plot formed by some discharged abbreviators, who,
under the command of Platina, besieged the Vatican for twenty days. The
Papacy must sooner or later have fallen a victim to such enterprises,
if it had not stamped out the aristocratic factions under whose
protection these bands of robbers grew to a head.
This task was undertaken by the terrible Sixtus IV. He was the first
Pope who had Rome and the neighbourhood thoroughly under his control,
especially after his successful attack on the House of Colonna, and
consequently, both in his Italian policy and in the internal affairs of
the Church, he could venture to act with a defiant audacity, and to set
at nought the complaints and threats to summon a council which arose
from all parts of Europe. He supplied himself with the necessary funds
by simony, which suddenly grew to unheard-of proportions, and which
extended from the appointment of cardinals down to the granting of the
smallest favours. Sixtus himself had not obtained the papal dignity
without recourse to the same means.
A corruption so universal might sooner or later bring disastrous
consequences on the Holy See, but they lay in the uncertain future. It
was otherwise with nepotism, which threatened at one time to destroy
the Papacy altogether. Of all the 'nipoti,' Cardinal Pietro Riario
enjoyed at first the chief and almost exclusive favour of Sixtus. He
soon drew upon him the eyes of all Italy, partly by the fabulous luxury
of his life, partly through the reports which were current of his
irreligion and his political plans. He bargained with Duke Galeazzo
Maria of Milan (1473), that the latter should become King of Lombardy,
and then aid him with money and troops to return to Rome and ascend the
papal throne; Sixtus, it appears, would have voluntarily yielded to
him. This plan, which, by making the Papacy hereditary, would have
ended in the secularization of the papal State, failed through the
sudden death of Pietro. The second 'nipote,' Girolamo Riario, remained
a layman, and did not seek the Pontificate. From this time the
'nipoti,' by their endeavors to found principalities for themselves,
became a new source of confusion to Italy. It had already happened that
the Popes tried to make good their feudal claims on Naples un favour of
their relatives, but since the failure of Calixtus III. such a scheme
was no longer practicable, and Girolamo Riario, after the attempt to
conquer Florence (and who knows how many others places) had failed, was
forced to content himself with founding a State within the limits of
the papal dominions themselves. This was in so far justifiable as
Romagna, with its princes and civic despots, threatened to shake off
the papal supremacy altogether, and ran the risk of shortly falling a
prey to Sforza or the Venetians, when Rome interfered to prevent it.
But who, at times and in circumstances like these, could guarantee the
continued obedience of 'nipoti' and their descendants, now turned into
sovereign rulers, to Popes with whom they had no further concern? Even
in his lifetime the Pope was not always sure of his own son or nephew,
and the temptation was strong to expel the 'nipote' of a predecessor
and replace him by one of his own. The reaction of the whole system on
the Papacy itself was of the most serious character; all means of
compulsion, whether temporal or spiritual, were used without scruple
for the most questionable ends, and to these all the other objects of
the Apostolic See were made subordinate. And when they were attained,
at whatever cost of revolutions and proscriptions, a dynasty was
founded which had no stronger interest than the destruction of the
Papacy.
At the death of Sixtus, Girolamo was only able to maintain himself in
his usurped principality of Forli and Imola by the utmost exertions of
his own, and by the aid of the House of Sforza, to which his wife
belonged. In the conclave (1484) which followed the death of
Sixtus--that in which Innocent VIII was elected--an incident occurred
which seemed to furnish the Papacy with a new external guarantee. Two
cardinals, who, at the same time, were princes of ruling houses,
Giovanni d'Aragona, son of King Ferrante, and Ascanio Sforza, brother
of Lodovico il Moro, sold their votes with shameless effrontery; so
that, at any rate, the ruling houses of Naples and Milan became
interested, by their participation in the booty, in the continuance of
the papal system. Once again, in the following conclave, when all the
cardinals but five sold themselves, Ascanio received enormous sums in
bribes, not without cherishing the hope that at the next election he
would himself be the favored candidate.
Lorenzo the Magnificent, on his part, was anxious that the House of
Medici should not be sent away with empty hands. He married his
daughter Maddalena to the son of the new Pope--the first who publicly
acknowledged his children--Franceschetto Cibo, and expected not only
favours of all kinds for his own son, Cardinal Giovanni, afterwards Leo
X, but also the rapid promotion of his son-in-law. But with respect to
the latter, he demanded impossibilities. Under Innocent VIII there was
no opportunity for the audacious nepotism by which States had been
founded, since Franceschetto himself was a poor creature who, like his
father the Pope, sought power only for the lowest purpose of all--the
acquisition and accumulation of money. The manner, however, in which
father and son practiced this occupation must have led sooner or later
to a final catastrophe--the dissolution of the State. If Sixtus had
filled his treasury by the sale of spiritual dignities and favours,
Innocent and his son, for their part, established an office for the
sale of secular favours, in which pardons for murder and manslaughter
were sold for large sums of money. Out of every fine 150 ducats were
paid into the papal exchequer, and what was over to Franceschetto.
Rome, during the latter part of this pontificate, swarmed with licensed
and unlicensed assassins; the factions, which Sixtus had begun to put
down, were again as active as ever; the Pope, well guarded in the
Vatican, was satisfied with now and then laying a trap, in which a
wealthy misdoer was occasionally caught. For Franceschetto the chief
point was to know by what means, when the Pope died, he could escape
with well-filled coffers. He betrayed himself at last, on the occasion
of a false report (1490) of his father's death; he endeavored to carry
off all the money in the papal treasury, and when this proved
impossible, insisted that, at all events, the Turkish prince, Djem,
should go with him, and serve as a living capital, to be advantageously
disposed of, perhaps to Ferrante of Naples. It is hard to estimate the
political possibilities of remote periods, but we cannot help asking
ourselves the question if Rome could have survived two or three
pontificates of this kind. Also with reference to the believing
countries of Europe, it was imprudent to let matters go so far that not
only travellers and pilgrims, but a whole embassy of Maximilian, King
of the Romans, were stripped to their shirts in the neighbourhood of
Rome, and that envoys had constantly to turn back without setting foot
within the city.
Such a condition of things was incompatible with the conception of
power and its pleasures which inspired the gifted Alexander VI
(1492-1503), and the first event that happened was the restoration, at
least provisionally, of public order, and the punctual payment of every
salary.
Strictly speaking, as we are now discussing phases of Italian
civilization, this pontificate might be passed over, since the Borgias
are no more Italian than the House of Naples. Alexander spoke Spanish
in public with Cesare; Lucrezia, at her entrance to Ferrara, where she
wore a Spanish costume, was sung to by Spanish buffoons; their
confidential servants consisted of Spaniards, as did also the most
ill-famed company of the troops of Cesare in the war of 1500; and even
his hangman, Don Micheletto, and his poisoner, Sebastiano Pinzon
Cremonese, seem to have been of the same nation. Among his other
achievements, Cesare, in true Spanish fashion, killed, according to the
rules of the craft, six wild bulls in an enclosed court. But the Roman
corruption, which seemed to culminate in this family, was already far
advanced when they came to the city.
What they were and what they did has been often and fully described.
Their immediate purpose, which, in fact, they attained, was the
complete subjugation of the pontifical State. All the petty despots,
who were mostly more or less refractory vassals of the Church, were
expelled or destroyed; and in Rome itself the two great factions were
annihilated, the so-called Guelph Orsini as well as the so-called
Ghibelline Colonna. But the means employed were of so frightful a
character that they must certainly have ended in the ruin of the
Papacy, had not the contemporaneous death of both father and son by
poison suddenly intervened to alter the whole aspect of the situation.
The moral indignation of Christendom was certainly no great source of
danger to Alexander; at home he was strong enough to extort terror and
obedience; foreign rulers were won over to his side, and Louis XII even
aided him to the utmost of his power. The mass of the people throughout
Europe had hardly a conception of what was passing in Central Italy.
The only moment which was really fraught with danger--when Charles VIII
was in Italy--went by with unexpected fortune, and even then it was not
the Papacy as such that was in peril, but Alexander, who risked being
supplanted by a more respectable Pope. The great, permanent, and
increasing danger for the Papacy lay in Alexander himself, and, above
all, in his son Cesare Borgia.
In the nature of the father, ambition, avarice, and sensuality were
combined with strong and brilliant qualities. All the pleasures of
power and luxury he granted himself from the first day of his
pontificate in the fullest measure. In the choice of means to this end
he was wholly without scruple; it was known at once that he would more
than compensate himself for the sacrifices which his election had
involved, and that the seller would far exceed the simony of the buyer.
It must be remembered that the vice-chancellorship and other offices
which Alexander had formerly held had taught him to know better and
turn to more practical account the various sources of revenue than any
other member of the Curia. As early as 1494, a Carmelite, Adam of
Genoa, who had preached at Rome against simony, was found murdered in
his bed with twenty wounds. Hardly a single cardinal was appointed
without the payment of enormous sums of money.
But when the Pope in course of time fell under the influence of his son
Cesare Borgia, his violent measures assumed that character of devilish
wickedness which necessarily reacts upon the ends pursued. What was
done in the struggle with the Roman nobles and with the tyrants of
Romagna exceeded in faithlessness and barbarity even that measure to
which the Aragonese rulers of Naples had already accustomed the world;
and the genius for deception was also greater. The manner in which
Cesare isolated his father, murdering brother, brother-in-law, and
other relations or courtiers, whenever their favour with the Pope or
their position in any other respect became inconvenient to him, is
literally appalling. Alexander was forced to acquiesce in the murder of
his best-loved son, the Duke of Gandia, since he himself lived in
hourly dread of Cesare.
What were the final aims of the latter? Even in the last months of his
tyranny, when he had murdered the Condottieri at Sinigaglia, and was to
all intents and purposes master of the ecclesiastical State (1503),
those who stood near him gave the modest reply that the Duke merely
wished to put down the factions and the despots, and all for the good
of the Church only; that for himself he desired nothing more than the
lordship of the Romagna, and that he had earned the gratitude of all
the following Popes by ridding them of the Orsini and Colonna. But no
one will accept this as his ultimate design. The Pope Alexander
himself, in his discussions with the Venetian ambassador, went further
than this, when committing his son to the protection of Venice: 'I will
see to it,' he said, that one day the Papacy shall belong either to him
or to you.' Cesare indeed added that no one could become Pope without
the consent of Venice, and for this end the Venetian cardinals had only
to keep well together. Whether he referred to himself or not we are
unable to say; at all events, the declaration of his father is
sufficient to prove his designs on the pontifical throne. We further
obtain from Lucrezia Borgia a certain amount of indirect evidence, in
so far as certain passages in the poems of Ercole Strozza may be the
echo of expressions which she as Duchess of Ferrara may easily have
permitted herself to use. Here, too, Cesare's hopes of the Papacy are
chiefly spoken of; but now and then a supremacy over all Italy is
hinted at, and finally we are given to understand that as temporal
ruler Cesare's projects were of the greatest, and that for their sake
he had formerly surrendered his cardinalate. In fact, there can be no
doubt whatever that Cesare, whether chosen Pope or not after the death
of Alexander, meant to keep possession of the pontifical State at any
cost, and that this, after all the enormities he had committed, he
could not as Pope have succeeded in doing permanently. He, if anybody,
could have secularized the States of the Church, and he would have been
forced to do so in order to keep them. Unless we are much deceived,
this is the real reason of the secret sympathy with which Machiavelli
treats the great criminal; from Cesare, or from nobody, could it be
hoped that he 'would draw the steel from the wound,' in other words,
annihilate the Papacy--the source of all foreign intervention and of
all the divisions of Italy. The intriguers who thought to divine
Cesare's aims, when holding out to him hopes of the Kingdom of Tuscany,
seem to have been dismissed with contempt.
But all logical conclusions from his premises are idle, not because of
the unaccountable genius, which in fact characterized him as little as
it did Wallenstein, but because the means which he employed were not
compatible with any large and consistent course of action. Perhaps,
indeed, in the very excess of his wickedness some prospect of salvation
for the Papacy may have existed even without the accident which put an
end to his rule.
Even if we assume that the destruction of the petty despots in the
pontifical State had gained for him nothing but sympathy, even if we
take as proof of his great projects the army composed of the best
soldiers and officers in Italy, with Leonardo da Vinci as chief
engineer, which followed his fortunes in 1502, other facts nevertheless
bear such a character of unreason that our judgement, like that of
contemporary observers, is wholly at a loss to explain them. One fact
of this kind is the devastation and maltreatment of the newly-won
State, which Cesare still intended to keep and to rule over. Another is
the condition of Rome and of the Curia in the last decades of the
pontificate. Whether it were that father and son had drawn up a formal
list of proscribed persons, or that the murders were resolved upon one
by one, in either case the Borgias were bent on the secret destruction
of all who stood in their way or whose inheritance they coveted. Of
this, money and movable goods formed the smallest part; it was a much
greater source of profit for the Pope that the incomes of the clerical
dignitaries in question were suspended by their death, and that he
received the revenues of their offices while vacant, and the price of
these offices when they were filled by the successors of the murdered
men. The Venetian ambassador Paolo Capello reported in the year 1500:
'Every night four or five murdered men are discovered--bishops,
prelates and others--so that all Rome is trembling for fear of being
destroyed by the Duke (Cesare).' He himself used to wander about Rome
in the night-time with his guards, and there is every reason to believe
that he did so not only because, like Tiberius, he shrank from showing
his now repulsive features by daylight, but also to gratify his insane
thirst for blood, perhaps even on persons unknown to him.
As early as the year 1499 the despair was so great and so general that
many of the Papal guards were waylaid and put to death. But those whom
the Borgias could not assail with open violence fell victims to their
poison. For the cases in which a certain amount of discretion seemed
requisite, a white powder of an agreeable taste was made use of, which
did not work on the spot, but slowly and gradually, and which could be
mixed without notice in any dish or goblet. Prince Djem had taken some
of it in a sweet draught, before Alexander surrendered him to Charles
VIII (1495), and at the end of their career father and son poisoned
themselves with the same powder by accidentally tasting a sweetmeat
intended for a wealthy cardinal. The official epitomizer of the history
of the Popes, Onofrio Panvinio, mentions three cardinals, Orsini,
Ferrerio and Michiel, whom Alexander caused to be poisoned, and hints
at a fourth, Giovanni Borgia, whom Cesare took into his own
charge--though probably wealthy prelates seldom died in Rome at that
time without giving rise to suspicions of this sort. Even tranquil
scholars who had withdrawn to some provincial town were not out of
reach of the merciless poison. A secret horror seemed to hang about the
Pope; storms and thunderbolts, crushing in walls and chambers, had in
earlier times often visited and alarmed him; in the year I 500, when
these phenomena were repeated, they were held to be 'cosa diabolica.'
The report of these events seems at last, through the well-attended
jubilee of 1500, to have been carried far and wide throughout the
countries of Europe, and the infamous traffic in indulgences did what
else was needed to draw all eyes upon Rome. Besides the returning
pilgrims, strange white-robed penitents came from Italy to the North,
among them disguised fugitives from the Papal State, who are not likely
to have been silent. Yet none can calculate how far the scandal and
indignation of Christendom might have gone, before they became a source
of pressing danger to Alexander. 'He would,' says Panvinio elsewhere,
'have put all the other rich cardinals and prelates out of the way, to
get their property, had he not, in the midst of his great plans for his
son, been struck down by death.' And what might not Cesare have
achieved if, at the moment when his father died, he had not himself
been laid upon a sickbed! What a conclave would that have been, in
which, armed with all his weapons, he had extorted his election from a
college whose numbers he had judiciously reduced by poison--and this at
a time when there was no French army at hand! In pursuing such a
hypothesis the imagination loses itself in an abyss.
Instead of this followed the conclave in which Pius III was elected,
and, after his speedy death, that which chose Julius II--both elections
the fruits of a general reaction.
Whatever may have been the private morals of Julius II, in all
essential respects he was the savior of the Papacy. His familiarity
with the course of events since the pontificate of his uncle Sixtus had
given him a profound insight into the grounds and conditions of the
Papal authority. On these he founded his own policy, and devoted to it
the whole force and passion of his unshaken soul. He ascended the steps
of St. Peter's chair without simony and amid general applause, and with
him ceased, at all events, the undisguised traffic in the highest
offices of the Church. Julius had favorites, and among them were some
the reverse of worthy, but a special fortune put him above the
temptation to nepotism. His brother, Giovanni della Rovere, was the
husband of the heiress of Urbino, sister of the last Montefeltro,
Guidobaldo, and from this marriage was born, in 1491, a son, Francesco
Maria della Rovere, who was at the same time Papal 'nipote' and lawful
heir to the duchy of Urbino. What Julius elsewhere acquired, either on
the field of battle or by diplomatic means, he proudly bestowed on the
Church, not on his family; the ecclesiastical territory, which he found
in a state of dissolution, he bequeathed to his successor completely
subdued, and increased by Parma and Piacenza. It was not his fault that
Ferrara too was not added the Church. The 700,000 ducats which were
stored up in the Castel Sant' Angelo were to be delivered by the
governor to none but the future Pope. He made himself heir of the
cardinals, and, indeed, of all the clergy who died in Rome, and this by
the most despotic means; but he murdered or poisoned none of them. That
he should himself lead his forces to battle was for him an unavoidable
necessity, and certainly did him nothing but good at a time when a man
in Italy was forced to be either hammer or anvil, and when personality
was a greater power than the most indisputable right. If despite all
his high-sounding 'Away with the barbarians!' he nevertheless
contributed more than any man to the firm settlement of the Spaniards
in Italy, he may have thought it a matter of indifference to the
Papacy, or even, as things stood, a relative advantage. And to whom,
sooner than to Spain, could the Church look for a sincere and lasting
respect, in an age when the princes of Italy cherished none but
sacrilegious projects against her? Be this as it may, the powerful,
original nature, which could swallow no anger and conceal no genuine
good-will, made on the whole the impression most desirable in his
situation--that of the 'Pontefice terribile.' 26 He could even, with
comparatively clear conscience, venture to summon a council to Rome,
and so bid defiance to that outcry for a council which was raised by
the opposition all over Europe. A ruler of this stamp needed some great
outward symbol of his conceptions; Julius found it in the
reconstruction of St. Peter's. The plan of it, as Bramante wished to
have it, is perhaps the grandest expression of power in unity which can
be imagined. In other arts besides architecture the face and the memory
of the Pope live on in their most ideal form, and it is not without
significance that even the Latin poetry of those days gives proof of a
wholly different enthusiasm for Julius than that shown for his
predecessors. The entry into Bologna, at the end of the 'Iter Julii
Secundi' by the Cardinal Adriano da Corneto, has a splendor of its own,
and Giovan Antonio Flaminio, in one of the finest elegies, appealed to
the patriot in the Pope to grant his protection to Italy.
In a constitution of his Lateran Council, Julius had solemnly denounced
the simony of the Papal elections. After his death in 1513, the
money-loving cardinals tried to evade the prohibition by proposing that
the endowments and offices hitherto held by the chosen candidate should
be equally divided among themselves, in which case they would have
elected the best-endowed cardinal, the incompetent Raphael Riario. But
a reaction, chiefly arising from the younger members of the Sacred
College, who, above all things, desired a liberal Pope, rendered the
miserable combination futile; Giovanni Medici was elected--the famous
Leo X.
We shall often meet with him in treating of the noonday of the
Renaissance; here we wish only to point out that under him the Papacy
was again exposed to great inward and outward dangers. Among these we
do not reckon the conspiracy of the Cardinals Petrucci, De Sauli,
Riario, and Corneto (1517), which at most could have occasioned a
change of and to which Leo found the true antidote in the un-heard-of
creation of thirty-one new cardinals, a measure which additional
advantage of rewarding, in some cases at least, real merit.
But some of the paths which Leo allowed himself to tread during the
first two years of his office were perilous to the last degree. He
seriously endeavored to secure, by negotiation, the kingdom of Naples
for his brother Giuliano, and for his nephew Lorenzo a powerful North
Italian State, to comprise Milan, Tuscany, Urbino and Ferrara. It is
clear that the Pontifical State, thus hemmed in on all sides, would
have become a mere Medicean appanage, and that, in fact, there would
have been no further need to secularize it.
The plan found an insuperable obstacle in the political conditions of
the time. Giuliano died early. To provide for Lorenzo, Leo undertook to
expel the Duke Francesco Maria della Rovere from Urbino, but reaped
from the war nothing but hatred and poverty, and was forced, when in
1519 Lorenzo followed his uncle to the grave, to hand over the hard-won
conquests to the Church. He did on compulsion and without credit what,
if it had been done voluntarily, would have been to his lasting honour.
What he attempted against Alfonso of Ferrara, and actually achieved
against a few petty despots and Condottieri, was assuredly not of a
kind to raise his reputation. And this was at a time when the monarchs
of the West were yearly growing more and more accustomed to political
gambling on a colossal scale, of which the stakes were this or that
province of Italy. Who could guarantee that, since the last decades had
seen so great an increase of their power at home, their ambition would
stop short of the States of the Church? Leo himself witnessed the
prelude of what was fulfilled in the year 1527; a few bands of Spanish
infantry appeared of their own accord, it seems--at the end of 1520, on
the borders of the Pontifical territory, with a view to laying the Pope
under contribution, but were driven back by the Papal forces. The
public feeling, too, against the corruptions of the hierarchy had of
late years been drawing rapidly to a head, and men with an eye for the
future, like the younger Pico della Mirandola, called urgently for
reform. Meantime Luther had already appeared upon the scene.
Under Adrian VI (1521-1523), the few and timid improvements, carried
out in the face of the great German Reformation, came too late. He
could do little more than proclaim his horror of the course which
things had taken hitherto, of simony, nepotism, prodigality,
brigandage, and profligacy. The danger from the side of the Lutherans
was by no means the greatest; an acute observer from Venice, Girolamo
Negro, uttered his fears that a speedy and terrible disaster would
befall the city of Rome itself.
Under Clement VII the whole horizon of Rome was filled with vapors,
like that leaden veil which the sirocco drew over the Campagna, and
which made the last months of summer so deadly. The Pope was no less
detested at home than abroad. Thoughtful people were filled with
anxiety, hermits appeared upon the streets and squares of Rome,
foretelling the fate of Italy and of the world, and calling the Pope by
the name of Antichrist; the faction of the Colonna raised its head
defiantly; the indomitable Cardinal Pompeo Colonna, whose mere
existence was a permanent menace to the Papacy, ventured to surprise
the city in 1526, hoping with the help of Charles V, to become Pope
then and there, as soon as Clement was killed or captured. It was no
piece of good fortune for Rome that the latter was able to escape to
the Castel Sant' Angelo, and the fate for which he himself was reserved
may well be called worse than death. By a series of those falsehoods
which only the powerful can venture on, but which bring ruin upon the
weak, Clement brought about the advance of the Germano-Spanish army
under Bourbon and Frundsberg (1527). It is certain that the Cabinet of
Charles V intended to inflict on him a severe castigation, and that it
could not calculate beforehand how far the zeal of its unpaid hordes
would carry them. It would have been vain to attempt to enlist men in
Germany without paying any bounty, if it had not been well known that
Rome was the object of the expedition. It may be that the written
orders to Bourbon will be found some day or other, and it is not
improbable that they will prove to be worded mildly. But historical
criticism will not allow itself to be led astray. The Catholic King and
Emperor owed it to his luck and nothing else that Pope and cardinals
were not murdered by his troops. Had this happened, no sophistry in the
world could clear him of his share in the guilt. The massacre of
countless people of less consequence, the plunder of the rest, and all
the horrors of torture and traffic in human life, show clearly enough
what was possible in the 'Sacco di Roma.'
Charles seems to have wished to bring the Pope, who had fled a second
time to the Castel Sant' Angelo, to Naples, after extorting from him
vast sums of money, and Clement's flight to Orvieto must have happened
without any connivance on the part of Spain. Whether the Emperor ever
thought seriously of the secularization of the States of the Church,
for which every body was quite prepared, and whether he was really
dissuaded from it by the representations of Henry VIII of England, will
probably never be made clear.
But if such projects really existed, they cannot have lasted long: from
the devastated city arose a new spirit of reform both in Church and
State. It made itself felt in a moment. Cardinal Sadoleto, one witness
of many, thus writes: 'If through our suffering a satisfaction is made
to the wrath and justice of God, if these fearful punishments again
open the way to better laws and morals, then is our misfortune perhaps
not of the greatest.... What belongs to God He will take care of;
before us lies a life of reformation, which no violence can take from
us. Let us so rule our deeds and thoughts as to seek in God only the
true glory of the priesthood and our own true greatness and power.'
In point of fact, this critical year, 1527, so far bore fruit that the
voices of serious men could again make themselves heard. Rome had
suffered too much to return, even under a Paul III, to the gay
corruption of Leo X.
The Papacy, too, when its sufferings became so great, began to excite a
sympathy half religious and half political. The kings could not
tolerate that one of their number should arrogate to himself the right
of Papal gaoler, and concluded (August 18, 1527) the Treaty of Amiens,
one of the objects of which was the deliverance of Clement. They thus,
at all events, turned to their own account the unpopularity which the
deeds of the Imperial troops had excited. At the same time the Emperor
became seriously embarrassed, even in Spain, where the prelates and
grandees never saw him without making the most urgent remonstrances.
When a general deputation of the clergy and laity, all clothed in
mourning, was projected, Charles, fearing that troubles might arise out
of it, like those of the insurrection quelled a few years before,
forbade the scheme. Not only did he not dare to prolong the
maltreatment of the Pope, but he was absolutely compelled, even apart
from all considerations of foreign politics, to be reconciled with the
Papacy, which he had so grievously wounded. For the temper of the
German people, which certainly pointed to a different course, seemed to
him, like German affairs generally, to afford no foundation for a
policy. It is possible, too, as a Venetian maintains, that the memory
of the sack of Rome lay heavy on his conscience, and tended to hasten
that expiation which was sealed by the permanent subjection of the
Florentines to the Medicean family of which the Pope was a member. The
'nipote' and new Duke, Alessandro Medici, was married to the natural
daughter of the Emperor.
In the following years the plan of a Council enabled Charles to keep
the Papacy in all essential points under his control, and at one and
the same time to protect and to oppress it. The greatest danger of
all--secularization--the danger which came from within, from the Popes
themselves and their 'nipoti,' was adjourned for centuries by the
German Reformation. Just as this alone had made the expedition against
Rome (1527) possible and successful, so did it compel the Papacy to
become once more the expression of a world-wide spiritual power, to
raise itself from the soulless debasement in which it lay, and to place
itself at the head of all the enemies of this reformation. The
institution thus developed during the latter years of Clement VII, and
under Paul III, Paul IV, and their successors, in the face of the
defection of half Europe, was a new, regenerated hierarchy, which
avoided all the great and dangerous scandals of former times,
particularly nepotism, with its attempts at territorial aggrandizement,
and which, in alliance with the Catholic princes, and impelled by a
newborn spiritual force, found its chief work in the recovery of what
had been lost. It only existed and is only intelligible in opposition
to the seceders. In this sense it can be said with perfect truth that
the moral salvation of the Papacy is due to its mortal enemies. And now
its political position, too, though certainly under the permanent
tutelage of Spain, became impregnable; almost without effort it
inherited, on the extinction of its vassals, the legitimate line of
Este and the house of Della Rovere, the duchies of Ferrara and Urbino.
But without the Reformation--if, indeed, it is possible to think it
away--the whole ecclesiastical State would long ago have passed into
secular hands.
Patriotism
In conclusion, let us briefly consider the effect of these political
circumstances on the spirit of the nation at large.
It is evident that the general political uncertainty in Italy, during
the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, was of a kind to excite in the
better spirits of the time a patriotic disgust and opposition. Dante
and Petrarch, in their day, proclaimed loudly a common Italy, the
object of the highest efforts of all her children. It may be objected
that this was only the enthusiasm of a few highly instructed men, in
which the mass of the people had no share; but it can hardly have been
otherwise even in Germany, although in name at least that country was
united, and recognized in the Emperor one supreme head. The first
patriotic utterances of German literature, if we except some verses of
the 'Minnesanger,' belong to the humanists of the time of Maximilian I
and after, and read like an echo of Italian declamations. And yet, as a
matter of fact, Germany had been long a nation in a truer sense than
Italy ever was since the Roman days. France owes the consciousness of
its national unity mainly to its conflicts with the English, and Spain
has never permanently succeeded in absorbing Portugal, closely related
as the two countries are. For Italy, the existence of the
ecclesiastical State, and the conditions under which alone it could
continue, were a permanent obstacle to national unity, an obstacle
whose removal seemed hopeless. When, therefore, in the political
intercourse of the fifteenth century, the common fatherland is
sometimes emphatically named, it is done in most cases to annoy some
other Italian State. But those deeply serious and sorrowful appeals to
national sentiment were not heard again till later, when the time for
unity had gone by, when the country was inundated with Frenchmen and
Spaniards. The sense of local patriotism may be said in some measure to
have taken the place of this feeling, though it was but a poor
equivalent for it.
Part Two
THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE INDIVIDUAL
Personality
In the character of these States, whether republics or despotisms,
lies, not the only, but the chief reason for the early development of
the Italian. To this it is due that he was the firstborn among the sons
of modern Europe.
In the Middle Ages both sides of human consciousness--that which was
turned within as that which was turned without--lay dreaming or half
awake beneath a common veil. The veil was woven of faith, illusion, and
childish prepossession, through which the world and history were seen
clad in strange hues. Man was conscious of himself only as a member of
a race, people, party, family, or corporation--only through some
general category. In Italy this veil first melted into air; an
"objective "treatment and consideration of the State and of all the
things of this world became possible. The subjective side at the same
time asserted itself with corresponding emphasis; man became a
spiritual "individual, "recognized himself as such. In the same way the
Greek had once distinguished himself from the barbarian, and the Arab
had felt himself an individual at a time when other Asiatics knew
themselves only as members of a race. It will not be difficult to show
that this result was due above all to the political circumstances of
Italy.
In far earlier times we can here and there detect a development of free
personality which in Northern Europe either did not occur at all, or
could not display itself in the same manner. The band of audacious
wrongdoers in the tenth century described to us by Liudprand, some of
the contemporaries of Gregory VII (for example, Benzo of Alba), and a
few of the opponents of the first Hohenstaufen, show us characters of
this kind. But at the close of the thirteenth century Italy began to
swarm with individuality; the ban laid upon human personality was
dissolved; and a thousand figures meet us each in its own special shape
and dress. Dante's great poem would have been impossible in any other
country of Europe, if only for the reason that they all still lay under
the spell of race. For Italy the august poet, through the wealth of
individuality which he set forth, was the most national herald of his
time. But this unfolding of the treasures of human nature in literature
and art--this many-sided representation and criticism--will be
discussed in separate chapters; here we have to deal only with the
psychological fact itself. This fact appears in the most decisive and
unmistakable form. The Italians of the fourteenth century knew little
of false modesty or of hypocrisy in any shape; not one of them was
afraid of singularity, of being and seeming unlike his neighbors.
Despotism, as we have already seen, fostered in the highest degree the
individuality not only of the tyrant or Condottiere himself, but also
of the men whom he protected or used as his tools--the secretary,
minister, poet, and companion. These people were forced to know all the
inward resources of their own nature, passing or permanent; and their
enjoyment of life was enhanced and concentrated by the desire to obtain
the greatest satisfaction from a possibly very brief period of power
and influence.
But even the subjects whom they ruled over were not free from the same
impulse. Leaving out of account those who wasted their lives in secret
opposition and conspiracies, we speak of the majority who were content
with a strictly private station, like most of the urban population of
the Byzantine empire and the Mohammedan States. No doubt it was often
hard for the subjects of a Visconti to maintain the dignity of their
persons and families, and multitudes must have lost in moral character
through the servitude they lived under. But this was not the case with
regard to individuality; for political impotence does not hinder the
different tendencies and manifestations of private life from thriving
in the fullest vigor and variety. Wealth and culture, so far as display
and rivalry were not forbidden to them, a municipal freedom which did
not cease to be considerable, and a Church which, unlike that of the
Byzantine or of the Mohammedan world, was not identical with the
State--all these conditions undoubtedly favored the growth of
individual thought, for which the necessary leisure was furnished by
the cessation of party conflicts. The private man, indifferent to
politics, and busied partly with serious pursuits, partly with the
interests of a "dilettante, "seems to have been first fully formed in
these despotisms of the fourteenth century. Documentary evidence
cannot, of course, be required on such a point. The novelists, from
whom we might expect information, describe to us oddities in plenty,
but only from one point of view and in so far as the needs of the story
demand. Their scene, too, lies chiefly in the republican cities.
In the latter, circumstances were also, but in another way, favourable
to the growth of individual character. The more frequently the
governing party was changed, the more the individual was led to make
the utmost of the exercise and enjoyment of power. The statesmen and
popular leaders, especially in Florentine history, acquired so marked a
personal character that we can scarcely find, even exceptionally, a
parallel to them in contemporary history, hardly even in Jacob van
Arteveldt.
The members of the defeated parties, on the other hand, often came into
a position like that of the subjects of the despotic States, with the
difference that the freedom or power already enjoyed, and in some cases
the hope of recovering them, gave a higher energy to their
individuality. Among these men of involuntary leisure we find, for
instance, an Agnolo Pandolfini (d. 1446), whose work on domestic
economy is the first complete programme of a developed private life.
His estimate of the duties of the individual as against the dangers and
thanklessness of public life is in its way a true monument of the age.
Banishment, too, has this effect above all, that it either wears the
exile out or develops whatever is greatest in him. 'In all our more
populous cities,' says Gioviano Pontano, 'we see a crowd of people who
have left their homes of their own free will; but a man takes his
virtues with him wherever he goes.' And, in fact, they were by no means
only men who had been actually exiled, but thousands left their native
place voluntarily, be cause they found its political or economic
condition intolerable. The Florentine emigrants at Ferrara and the
Lucchese in Venice formed whole colonies by themselves.
The cosmopolitanism which grew up in the most gifted circles is in
itself a high stage of individualism. Dante, as we have already said,
finds a new home in the language and culture of Italy, but goes beyond
even this in the words, 'My country is the whole world.' And when his
recall to Florence was offered him on unworthy conditions, he wrote
back: 'Can I not everywhere behold the light of the sun and the stars;
everywhere meditate on the noblest truths, without appearing
ingloriously and shamefully before the city and the people? Even my
bread will not fail me.' The artists exult no less defiantly in their
freedom from the constraints of fixed residence. 'Only he who has
learned everything,' says Ghiberti,'is nowhere a stranger; robbed of
his fortune and without friends, he is yet the citizen of every
country, and can fearlessly despise the changes of fortune.' In the
same strain an exiled humanist writes: 'Wherever a learned man fixes
his seat, there is home.'
An acute and practiced eye might be able to trace, step by step, the
increase in the number of complete men during the fifteenth century.
Whether they had before them as a conscious object the harmonious
development of their spiritual and material existence, is hard to say;
but several of them attained it, so far as is consistent with the
imperfection of all that is earthly. It may be better to renounce the
attempt at an estimate of the share which fortune, character, and
talent had in the life of Lorenzo il Magnifico. But look at a
personality like that of Ariosto, especially as shown in his satires.
In what harmony are there expressed the pride of the man and the poet,
the irony with which he treats his own enjoyments, the most delicate
satire, and the deepest goodwill!
When this impulse to the highest individual development was combined
with a powerful and varied nature, which had mastered all the elements
of the culture of the age, then arose the 'all-sided man'--'l'uomo
universale'--who belonged to Italy alone. Men there were of
encyclopedic knowledge, in many countries during the Middle Ages, for
this knowledge was confined within narrow limits; and even in the
twelfth century there were universal artists, but the problems of
architecture were comparatively simple and uniform, and in sculpture
and painting the matter was of more importance than the form. But in
Italy at the time of the Renaissance, we find artists who in every
branch created new and perfect works, and who also made the greatest
impression as men. Others, outside the arts they practiced, were
masters of a vast circle of spiritual interests.
Dante, who, even in his lifetime, was called by some a poet, by others
a philosopher, by others a theologian, pours forth in all his writings
a stream of personal force by which the reader, apart from the interest
of the subject, feels himself carried away. What power of will must the
steady, unbroken elaboration of the "Divine Comedy "have required! And
if we look at the matter of the poem, we find that in the whole
spiritual or physical world there is hardly an important subject which
the poet has not fathomed, and on which his utterances--often only a
few words--are not the most weighty of his time. For the visual arts he
is of the first importance, and this for better reasons than the few
references to contemporary artists--he soon became himself the source
of inspiration.
The fifteenth century is, above all, that of the many-sided men. There
is no biography which does not, besides the chief work of its hero,
speak of other pursuits all passing beyond the limits of dilettantism.
The Florentine merchant and statesman was often learned in both the
classical languages; the most famous humanists read the Ethics and
Politics of Aristotle to him and his sons; even the daughters of the
house were highly educated. It is in these circles that private
education was first treated seriously. The humanist, on his side, was
compelled to the most varied attainments, since his philological
learning was not limited, as it is now, to the theoretical knowledge of
classical antiquity, but had to serve the practical needs of daily
life. While studying Pliny, he made collections of natural history; the
geography of the ancients was his guide in treating of modern
geography, their history was his pattern in writing contemporary
chronicles, even when composed in Italian; he Dot only translated the
comedies of Plautus, but acted as manager when they were put on the
stage; every effective form of ancient literature down to the dialogues
of Lucian he did his best to imitate; and besides all this, he acted as
magistrate, secretary and diplomatist--not always to his own advantage.
But among these many-sided men, some, who may truly be called
all-sided, tower above the rest. Before analyzing the general phases of
life and culture of this period, we may here, on the threshold of the
fifteenth century, consider for a moment the figure of one of these
giants--Leon Battista Alberti (b. 1404, d. 1472). His biography, which
is only a fragment, speaks of him but little as an artist, and makes no
mention at all of his great significance in the history of
architecture. We shall now see what he was, apart from these special
claims to distinction.
In all by which praise is won, Leon Battista was from his childhood the
first. Of his various gymnastic feats and exercises we read with
astonishment how, with his feet together, he could spring over a man's
head; how in the cathedral, he threw a coin in the air till it was
heard to ring against the distant roof; how the wildest horses trembled
under him. In three things he desired to appear faultless to others, in
walking, in riding, and in speaking. He learned music without a master,
and yet his compositions were admired by professional judges. Under the
pressure of poverty, he studied both civil and canonical law for many
years, till exhaustion brought on a severe illness. In his
twenty-fourth year, finding his memory for words weakened, but his
sense of facts unimpaired, he set to work at physics and mathematics.
And all the while he acquired every sort of accomplishment and
dexterity, cross-examining artists, scholars and artisans of all
descriptions, down to the cobblers, about the secrets and peculiarities
of their craft. Painting and modelling he practiced by the way, and
especially excelled in admirable likenesses from memory. Great
admiration was excited by his mysterious 'camera obscura,' in which he
showed at one time the stars and the moon rising over rocky hills, at
another wide landscapes with mountains and gulfs receding into dim
perspective, and with fleets advancing on the waters in shade or
sunshine. And that which others created he welcomed joyfully, and held
every human achievement which followed the laws of beauty for something
almost divine. To all this must be added his literary works, first of
all those on art, which are landmarks and authorities of the first
order for the Renaissance of Form, especially in architecture; then his
Latin prose writings--novels and other works--of which some have been
taken for productions of antiquity; his elegies, eclogues, and humorous
dinner-speeches. He also wrote an Italian treatise on domestic life in
four books; and even a funeral oration on his dog. His serious and
witty sayings were thought worth collecting, and specimens of them,
many columns long, are quoted in his biography. And all that he had and
knew he imparted, as rich natures always do, without the least reserve,
giving away his chief discoveries for nothing. But the deepest spring
of his nature has yet to be spoken of--the sympathetic intensity with
which he entered into the whole life around him. At the sight of noble
trees and waving cornfields he shed tears; handsome and dignified old
men he honored as 'a delight of nature,' and could never look at them
enough. Perfectly formed animals won his goodwill as being specially
favored by nature; and more than once, when he was ill, the sight of a
beautiful landscape cured him. No wonder that those who saw him in this
close and mysterious communion with the world ascribed to him the gift
of prophecy. He was said to have foretold a bloody catastrophe in the
family of Este, the fate of Florence and that of the Popes many years
beforehand, and to be able to read in the countenances and the hearts
of men. It need not be added that an iron will pervaded and sustained
his whole personality; like all the great men of the Renaissance, he
said, 'Men can do all things if they will.'
And Leonardo da Vinci was to Alberti as the finisher to the beginner,
as the master to the "dilettante". Would only that Vasari's work were
here supplemented by a description like that of Alberti! The colossal
outlines of Leonardo's nature can never be more than dimly and
distantly conceived.
Glory
To this inward development of the individual corresponds a new sort of
outward distinction--the modern form of glory.
In the other countries of Europe the different classes of society lived
apart, each with its own medieval caste sense of honour. The poetical
fame of the Troubadours and Minnesanger was peculiar to the knightly
order. But in Italy social equality had appeared before the time of the
tyrannies or the democracies. We there find early traces of a general
society, having, as will be shown more fully later on, a common ground
in Latin and Italian literature; and such a ground was needed for this
new element in life to grow in. To this must be added that the Roman
authors, who were not zealously studied, are filled and saturated with
the conception of fame, and that their subject itself--the universal
empire of Rome--stood as a permanent ideal before the minds of
Italians. From henceforth all the aspirations and achievements of the
people were governed by a moral postulate, which was still unknown
elsewhere in Europe.
Here, again, as in all essential points, the first witness to be called
is Dante. He strove for the poet's garland with all the power of his
soul.33 As publicist and man of letters, he laid stress on the fact
that what he did was new, and that he wished not only to be, but to be
esteemed the first in his own walks.34 But in his prose writings he
touches also on the inconveniences of fame; he knows how often personal
acquaintance with famous men is disappointing, and explains how this is
due partly to the childish fancy of men, partly to envy, and partly to
the imperfections of the hero himself. And in his great poem he firmly
maintains the emptiness of fame, although in a manner which betrays
that his heart was not free from the longing for it. In Paradise the
sphere of Mercury is the seat of such blessed ones as on earth strove
after glory and thereby dimmed 'the beams of true love.' It is
characteristic that the lost souls in hell beg of Dante to keep alive
for them their memory and fame on earth, while those in Purgatory only
entreat his prayers and those of others for their deliverance.37 And in
a famous passage, the passion for fame--'lo gran disio dell'eccellenza'
(the great desire of excelling)--is reproved for the reason that
intellectual glory is not absolute, but relative to the times, and may
be surpassed and eclipsed by greater successors.
The new race of poet-scholars which arose soon after Dante quickly made
themselves masters of this fresh tendency. They did so in a double
sense, being themselves the most acknowledged celebrities of Italy, and
at the same time, as poets and historians, consciously disposing of the
reputation of others. An outward symbol of this sort of fame was the
coronation of the poets, of which we shall speak later on.
A contemporary of Dante, Albertinus Musattus or Mussatus, crowned poet
at Padua by the bishop and rector, enjoyed a fame which fell little
short of deification. Every Christmas Day the doctors and students of
both colleges at the University came in solemn procession before his
house with trumpets and, it seems, with burning tapers, to salute him
and bring him presents. His reputation lasted till, in 1318, he fell
into disgrace with the ruling tyrant of the House of Carrara.
This new incense, which once was offered only to saints and heroes, was
given in clouds to Petrarch, who persuaded himself in his later years
that it was but a foolish and troublesome thing. His letter 'To
Posterity' is the confession of an old and famous man, who is forced to
gratify the public curiosity. He admits that he wishes for fame in the
times to come, but would rather be without it in his own day. In his
dialogue on fortune and misfortune, the interlocutor, who maintains the
futility of glory, has the best of the contest. But, at the same time,
Petrarch is pleased that the autocrat of Byzantium knows him as well by
his writings as Charles IV knows him. And in fact, even in his
lifetime, his fame extended far beyond Italy. And the emotion which he
felt was natural when his friends, on the occasion of a visit to his
native Arezzo (1350), took him to the house where he was born, and told
him how the city had provided that no change should be made in it. In
former times the dwellings of certain great saints were preserved and
revered in this way, like the cell of St. Thomas Aquinas in the
Dominican convent at Naples, and the Portincula of St. Francis near
Assisi; and one or two great jurists so enjoyed the half-mythical
reputation which led to this honour. Towards the close of the
fourteenth century the people at Bagnolo, near Florence, called an old
building the 'Studio of Accursius' (died in 1260), but, nevertheless,
suffered it to be destroyed. It is probable that the great incomes and
the political influence which some jurists obtained as consulting
lawyers made a lasting impression on the popular imagination.
To the cult of the birthplaces of famous men must be added that of
their graves, and, in the case of Petrarch, of the spot where he died.
In memory of him Arqua became a favorite resort of the Paduans, and was
dotted with graceful little villas. At this time there were no 'classic
spots' in Northern Europe, and pilgrimages were only made to pictures
and relics. It was a point of honour for the different cities to
possess the bones of their own and foreign celebrities; and it is most
remarkable how seriously the Florentines, even in the fourteenth
century--long before the building of Santa Croce--labored to make their
cathedral a Pantheon. Accorso, Dante, Petrarch, Boccaccio, and the
jurist Zanobi della Strada were to have had magnificent tombs there
erected to them. Late in the fifteenth century, Lorenzo il Magnifico
applied in person to the Spoletans, asking them to give up the corpse
of the painter Fra Filippo Lippi for the cathedral, and received the
answer that they had none too many ornaments to the city, especially in
the shape of distinguished people, for which reason they begged him to
spare them; and, in fact, he had to be content with erecting a
cenotaph. And even Dante, in spite of all the applications to which
Boccaccio urged the Florentines with bitter emphasis, remained sleeping
tranquilly in San Francesco at Ravenna, 'among ancient tombs of
emperors and vaults of saints, in more honorable company than thou, O
Florence, couldst offer him.' It even happened that a man once took
away unpunished the lights from the altar on which the crucifix stood,
and set there by the grave, with the words, 'Take them; thou art more
worthy of them than He, the Crucified One!' (Franco Sacchetti, Novella
121.)
And now the Italian cities began again to remember their ancient
citizens and inhabitants. Naples, perhaps, had never forgotten its tomb
of Virgil, since a kind of mythical halo had become attached to the
name.
The Paduans, even in the sixteenth century, firmly believed that they
possessed not only the genuine bones of their founder, Antenor, but
also those of the historian Livy. 'Sulmona,' says Boccaccio, 'bewails
that Ovid lies buried far away in exile; and Parma rejoices that
Cassius sleeps within its walls.' The Mantuans coined a medal in 1257
with the bust of Virgil, and raised a statue to represent him. In a fit
of aristocratic insolence, the guardian of the young Gonzaga, Carlo
Malatesta, caused it to be pulled down in 1392, and was afterwards
forced, when he found the fame of the old poet too strong for him, to
set it up again. Even then, perhaps, the grotto, a couple of miles from
the town, where Virgil was said to have meditated, was shown to
strangers, like the 'Scuola di Virgilio' at Naples. Como claimed both
the Plinys for its own, and at the end of the fifteenth century erected
statues in their honour, sitting under graceful baldachins on the
facade of the cathedral.
History and the new topography were now careful to leave no local
celebrity unnoticed. At the same period the northern chronicles only
here and there, among the list of popes, emperors, earthquakes, and
comets, put in the remark, that at such a time this or that famous man
'flourished.' We shall elsewhere have to show how, mainly under the
influence of this idea of fame, an admirable biographical literature
was developed. We must here limit ourselves to the local patriotism of
the topographers who recorded the claims of their native cities to
distinction.
In the Middle Ages, the cities were proud of their saints and of the
bones and relics in their churches. With these the panegyrist of Padua
in 1450, Michele Savonarola, begins his list; from them he passes to
'the famous men who were no saints, but who, by their great intellect
and force (virtus) deserve to be added "(adnecti) "to the saints'--just
as in classical antiquity the distinguished man came close upon the
hero. The further enumeration is most characteristic of the time. First
comes Antenor, the brother of Priam, who founded Padua with a band of
Trojan fugitives; King Dardanus, who defeated Attila in the Euganean
hills, followed him in pursuit, and struck him dead at Rimini with a
chessboard; the Emperor Henry IV, who built the cathedral; a King
Marcus, whose head was preserved in Monselice; then a couple of
cardinals and prelates as founders of colleges, churches, and so forth;
the famous Augustinian theologian, Fra Alberto; a string of
philosophers beginning with Paolo Veneto and the celebrated Pietro of
Abano; the jurist Paolo Padovano; then Livy and the poets Petrarch,
Mussato, Lovato. If there is any want of military celebrities in the
list, the poet consoles himself for it by the abundance of learned men
whom he has to show, and by the more durable character of intellectual
glory, while the fame of the soldier is buried with his body, or, if it
lasts, owes its permanence only to the scholar. It is nevertheless
honorable to the city that foreign warriors lie buried here by their
own wish, like Pietro de' Rossi of Parma, Filippo Arcelli of Piacenza,
and especially Gattemelata of Narni (d. 1443), whose brazen equestrian
statue, 'like a Caesar in triumph,' already stood by the church of the
Santo. The author then names a crowd of jurists and physicians, nobles
'who had not only, like so many others, received, but deserved, the
honour of knighthood.' Then follows a list of famous mechanicians,
painters, and musicians, and in conclusion the name of a fencing-master
Michele Rosso, who, as the most distinguished man in his profession,
was to be seen painted in many places.
By the side of these local temples of fame, which myth, legend, popular
admiration, and literary tradition combined to create, the
poet-scholars built up a great Pantheon of worldwide celebrity. They
made collections of famous men and famous women, often in direct
imitation of Cornelius Nepos, the pseudo-Suetonius, Valerius Maximus,
Plutarch "(Mulierum virtutes), "Jerome "(De viris illustribus), "and
others: or they wrote of imaginary triumphal processions and Olympian
assemblies, as was done by Petrarch in his 'Trionfo della Fama,' and
Boccaccio in the 'Amorosa Visione,' with hundreds of names, of which
three-fourths at least belong to antiquity and the rest to the Middle
Ages. By and by this new and comparatively modern element was treated
with greater emphasis; the historians began to insert descriptions of
character, and collections arose of the biographies of distinguished
contemporaries, like those of Filippo Villani, Vespasiano Fiorentino,
Bartolommeo I Fazio, and lastly of Paolo Giovio.
The North of Europe, until Italian influence began to tell upon its
writers--for instance, on Trithemius, the first German who wrote the
lives of famous men--possessed only either legends of the saints, or
descriptions of princes and churchmen partaking largely of the
character of legends and showing no traces of the idea of fame, that
is, of distinction won by a man's personal efforts. Poetical glory was
still confined to certain classes of society, and the names of northern
artists are only known to us at this period in so far as they were
members of certain guilds or corporations.
The poet-scholar in Italy had, as we have already said, the fullest
consciousness that he was the giver of fame and immortality, or, if he
chose, of oblivion. Boccaccio complains of a fair one to whom he had
done homage, and who remained hard-hearted in order that he might go on
praising her and making her famous, and he gives her a hint that he
will try the effect of a little blame. Sannazaro, in two magnificent
sonnets, threatens Alfonso of Naples with eternal obscurity on account
of his cowardly flight before Charles VIII. Angelo Poliziano seriously
exhorts (1491) King John of Portugal to think betimes of his
immortality in reference to the new discoveries in Africa, and to send
him materials to Florence, there to be put into shape "(operosius
excolenda), "otherwise it would befall him as it had befallen all the
others whose deeds, unsupported by the help of the learned, 'lie hidden
in the vast heap of human frailty.' The king, or his humanistic
chancellor, agreed to this, and promised that at least the Portuguese
chronicles of African affairs should be translated into Italian, and
sent to Florence to be done into Latin. Whether the promise was kept is
not known. These pretensions are by no means so groundless as they may
appear at first sight; for the form in which events, even the greatest,
are told to the living and to posterity is anything but a matter of
indifference. The Italian humanists, with their mode of exposition and
their Latin style, had long the complete control of the reading world
of Europe, and till last century the Italian poets were more widely
known and studied than those of any other nation. The baptismal name of
the Florentine Amerigo Vespucci was given, on account of his book of
travels, to a new quarter of the globe, and if Paolo Giovio, with all
his superficiality and graceful caprice, promised himself immortality,
his expectation has not altogether been disappointed.
Amid all these preparations outwardly to win and secure fame, the
curtain is now and then drawn aside, and we see with frightful evidence
a boundless ambition and thirst after greatness, regardless of all
means and consequences. Thus, in the preface to Machiavelli's
Florentine history, in which he blames his predecessors Leonardo,
Aretino and Poggio for their too considerate reticence with regard to
the political parties in the city: 'They erred greatly and showed that
they understood little the ambition of men and the desire to perpetuate
a name. How many who could distinguish themselves by nothing
praiseworthy, strove to do so by infamous deeds!' Those writers did not
consider that actions which are great in themselves, as is the case
with the actions of rulers and of States, always seem to bring more
glory than blame, of whatever kind they are and whatever the result of
them may be. In more than one remarkable and dreadful undertaking the
motive assigned by serious writers is the burning desire to achieve
something great and memorable. This motive is not a mere extreme case
of ordinary vanity, but something demonic, involving a surrender of the
will, the use of any means, however atrocious, and even an indifference
to success itself. In this sense, for example, Machiavelli conceives
the character of Stefano Porcari; of the murderers of Galeazzo Maria
Sforza (1476), the documents tell us about the same; and the
assassination of Duke Alessandro of Florence (1537) is ascribed by
Varchi himself to the thirst for fame which tormented the murderer
Lorenzino Medici. Still more stress is laid on this motive by Paolo
Giovio. Lorenzino, according to him, pilloried by a pamphlet of Molza,
broods over a deed whose novelty shall make his disgrace forgotten, and
ends by murdering his kinsman and prince. These are characteristic
features of this age of overstrained and despairing passions and
forces, and remind us of the burning of the temple of Diana at Ephesus
in the time of Philip of Macedon.
Ridicule and Wit
The corrective, not only of this modern desire for fame, but of all
highly developed individuality, is found in ridicule, especially when
expressed in the victorious form of wit. We read in the Middle Ages how
hostile armies, princes, and nobles, provoked one another with
symbolical insult, and how the defeated party was loaded with
symbolical outrage. Here and there, too, under the influence of
classical literature, wit began to be used as a weapon in theological
disputes, and the poetry of Provence produced a whole class of
satirical compositions. Even the Minnesanger, as their political poems
show, could adopt this tone when necessary. But wit could not be an
independent element in life till its appropriate victim, the developed
individual with personal pretensions, had appeared. Its weapons were
then by no means limited to the tongue and the pen, but included tricks
and practical jokes--the so-called 'burle' and 'beffe'--which form a
chief subject of many collections of novels.
The 'Hundred Old Novels,' which must have been composed about the end
of the thirteenth century, have as yet neither wit, the fruit of
contrast, nor the 'burla,' for their subject; their aim is merely to
give simple and elegant expression to wise sayings and pretty stories
or fables. But if anything proves the great antiquity of the
collection, it is precisely this absence of satire. For with the
fourteenth century comes Dante, who, in the utterance of scorn, leaves
all other poets in the world far behind, and who, if only on account of
his great picture of the deceivers, must be called the chief master of
colossal comedy. With Petrarch begin the collections of witty sayings
after the pattern of Plutarch (Apophthegmata, etc.).
What stores of wit were concentrated in Florence during this century is
most characteristically shown in the novels of Franco Sacchetti. These
are, for the most part, not stories but answers, given under certain
circumstances--shocking pieces of "naivete,"with which silly folks,
court jesters, rogues, and profligate women make their retort. The
comedy of the tale lies in the startling contrast of this real or
assumed naivete with conventional morality and the ordinary relations
of the world--things are made to stand on their heads. All means of
picturesque representation are made use of, including the introduction
of certain North Italian dialects. Often the place of wit is taken by
mere insolence, clumsy trickery, blasphemy, and obscenity; one or two
jokes told of Condottieri are among the most brutal and malicious which
are recorded. Many of the 'burle' are thoroughly comic, but many are
only real or supposed evidence of personal superiority, of triumph over
another. How much people were willing to put up with, how often the
victim was satisfied with getting the laugh on his side by a
retaliatory trick, cannot be said; there was much heartless and
pointless malice mixed up with it all, and life in Florence was no
doubt often made unpleasant enough from this cause. The inventors and
retailers of jokes soon became inevitable figures, and among them there
must have been some who were classical--far superior to all the mere
court-jesters, to whom competition, a changing public, and the quick
apprehension of the audience, all advantages of life in Florence, were
wanting. Some Florentine wits went starring among the despotic courts
of Lombardy and Romagna, and found themselves much better rewarded than
at home, where their talent was cheap and plentiful. The better type of
these people is the amusing man (l'uomo piacevole), the worse is the
buffoon and the vulgar parasite who presents himself at weddings and
banquets with the argument, 'If I am not invited, the fault is not
mine.' Now and then the latter combine to pluck a young spendthrift,
but in general they are treated and despised as parasites, while wits
of higher position bear themselves like princes, and consider their
talent as something sovereign. Dolcibene, whom Charles IV had
pronounced to be the 'king of Italian jesters,' said to him at Ferrara:
'You will conquer the world, since you are my friend and the Pope's;
you fight with the sword, the Pope with his bulls, and I with my
tongue.' This is no mere jest, but the foreshadowing of Pietro Aretino.
The two most famous jesters about the middle of the fifteenth century
were a priest near Florence, Arlotto (1483), for more refined wit
('facezie'), and the court-fool of Ferrara, Gonnella, for buffoonery.
We can hardly compare their stories with those of the Parson of
Kalenberg and Till Eulenspiegel, since the latter arose in a different
and half-mythical manner, as fruits of the imagination of a whole
people, and touch rather on what is general and intelligible to all,
while Arlotto and Gonnella were historical beings, colored and shaped
by local influences. But if the comparison be allowed, and extended to
the jests of the non-Italian nations, we shall find in general that the
joke in the French "fabliaux, "as among the Germans, is chiefly
directed to the attainment of some advantage or enjoyment; while the
wit of Arlotto and the practical jokes of Gonnella are an end in
themselves, and exist simply for the sake of the triumph of production.
(Till Eulenspiegel again forms a class by himself, as the personified
quiz, mostly pointless enough, of particular classes and professions.)
The court-fool of the Este retaliated more than once by his keen satire
and refined modes of vengeance.
The type of the 'uomo piacevole' and the 'buffone' long survived the
freedom of Florence. Under Duke Cosimo flourished Barlacchia, and at
the beginning of the seventeenth century Francesco Ruspoli and Curzio
Marignolli. In Pope Leo X, the genuine Florentine love of jesters
showed itself strikingly. This prince, whose taste for the most refined
intellectual pleasures was insatiable, endured and desired at his table
a number of witty buffoons and jack-puddings, among them two monks and
a cripple; at public feasts he treated them with deliberate scorn as
parasites, setting before them monkeys and crows in the place of savory
meats. Leo, indeed, showed a peculiar fondness for the 'burla'; it
belonged to his nature sometimes to treat his own favorite
pursuits--music and poetry--ironically, parodying them with his
factotum, Cardinal Bibbiena. Neither of them found it beneath him to
fool an honest old secretary till he thought himself a master of the
art of music. The Improvisatore, Baraballo of Gaeta, was brought so far
by Leo's flattery that he applied in all seriousness for the poet's
coronation on the Capitol. On the feast of St. Cosmas and St. Damian,
the patrons of the House of Medici, he was first compelled, adorned
with laurel and purple, to amuse the papal guests with his recitations,
and at last, when all were ready to split with laughter, to mount a
gold-harnessed elephant in the court of the Vatican, sent as a present
to Rome by Emmanuel the Great of Portugal, while the Pope looked down
from above through his eye-glass. The brute, however, was so terrified
by the noise of the trumpets and kettledrums, and the cheers of the
crowd, that there was no getting him over the bridge of Sant' Angelo.
The parody of what is solemn or sublime, which here meets us in the
case of a procession, had already taken an important place in poetry.
It was naturally compelled to choose victims of another kind than those
of Aristophanes, who introduced the great tragedians into his plays.
But the same maturity of culture which at a certain period produced
parody among the Greeks, did the same in Italy. By the close of the
fourteenth century, the love-lorn wailings of Petrarch's sonnets and
others of the same kind were taken off by caricaturists; and the solemn
air of this form of verse was parodied in lines of mystic twaddle. A
constant invitation to parody was offered by the 'Divine Comedy,' and
Lorenzo il Magnifico wrote the most admirable travesty in the style of
the 'Inferno' (Simposio or I Beoni). Luigi Pulci obviously imitates the
Improvisatori in his 'Morgante,' and both his poetry and Boiardo's are
in part, at least, a half-conscious parody of the chivalrous poetry of
the Middle Ages. Such a caricature was deliberately undertaken by the
great parodist Teofilo Folengo (about 1520). Under the name of Limerno
Pitocco, he composed the 'Orlandino,' in which chivalry appears only as
a ludicrous setting for a crowd of modern figures and ideas. Under the
name of Merlinus Coccaius he described the journeys and exploits of his
fantastic vagabonds (also in the same spirit of parody) in half-Latin
hexameters, with all the affected pomp of the learned Epos of the day
('Opus Macaronicorum'). Since then caricature has been constantly, and
often brilliantly, represented on the Italian Parnassus.
About the middle period of the Renaissance a theoretical analysis of
wit was undertaken, and its practical application in good society was
regulated more precisely. The theorist was Gioviano Pontano. In his
work on speaking, especially in the third and fourth books, he tries by
means of the comparison of numerous jokes or 'facetiae' to arrive at a
general principle. How wit should be used among people of position is
taught by Baldassare Castiglione in his 'Cortigiano.' Its chief
function is naturally to enliven those present by the repetition of
comic or graceful stories and sayings; personal jokes, on the contrary,
are discouraged on the ground that they wound unhappy people, show too
much honour to wrong-doers, and make enemies of the powerful and the
spoiled children of fortune; and even in repetition, a wide reserve in
the use of dramatic gestures is recommended to the gentleman. Then
follows, not only for purposes of quotation, but as patterns for future
jesters, a large collection of puns and witty sayings, methodically
arranged according to their species, among them some that are
admirable. The doctrine of Giovanni della Casa, some twenty years
later, in his guide to good manners, is much stricter and more
cautious; with a view to the consequences, he wishes to see the desire
of triumph banished altogether from jokes and 'burle.' He is the herald
of a reaction, which was certain sooner or later to appear.
Italy had, in fact, become a school for scandal, the like of which the
world cannot show, not even in France at the time of Voltaire. In him
and his comrades there was assuredly no lack of the spirit of negation;
but where, in the eighteenth century, was to be found the crowd of
suitable victims, that countless assembly of highly and
characteristically developed human beings, celebrities of every kind,
statesmen, churchmen, inventors, and discoverers, men of letters, poets
and artists, all of whom then gave the fullest and freest play to their
individuality. This host existed in the fifteenth and sixteenth
centuries, and by its side the general culture of the time had educated
a poisonous brood of impotent wits, of born critics and railers, whose
envy called for hecatombs of victims; and to all this was added the
envy of the famous men among themselves. In this the philologists
notoriously led the way--Filelfo, Poggio, Lorenzo Valla, and
others--while the artists of the fifteenth century lived in peaceful
and friendly competition with one another. The history of art may take
note of the fact.
Florence, the great market of fame, was in this point, as we have said,
in advance of other cities. 'Sharp eyes and bad tongues' is the
description given of the inhabitants. An easygoing contempt of
everything and everybody was probably the prevailing tone of society.
Machiavelli, in the remarkable prologue to his 'Mandragola,' refers
rightly or wrongly the visible decline of moral force to the general
habit of evil-speaking, and threatens his detractors with the news that
he can say sharp things as well as they. Next to Florence comes the
Papal court, which had long been a rendezvous of the bitterest and
wittiest tongues. Poggio's 'Facetiae' are dated from the Chamber of
Lies "(bugiale) "of the apostolic notaries; and when we remember the
number of disappointed place-hunters, of hopeless competitors and
enemies of the favorites, of idle, profligate prelates there assembled,
it is intelligible how Rome became the home of the savage pasquinade as
well as of more philosophical satire. If we add to this the widespread
hatred borne to the priests, and the well-known instinct of the mob to
lay any horror to the charge of the great, there results an untold mass
of infamy. Those who were able, protected themselves best by contempt
both of the false and true accusations, and by brilliant and joyous
display. More sensitive natures sank into utter despair when they found
themselves deeply involved in guilt, and still more deeply in slander.
In course of time calumny became universal, and the strictest virtue
was most certain of all to challenge the attacks of malice. Of the
great pulpit orator, Fra Egidio of Viterbo, whom Leo made a cardinal on
account of his merits, and who showed himself a man of the people and a
brave monk in the calamity of 1527, Giovio gives us to understand that
he preserved his ascetic pallor by the smoke of wet straw and other
means of the same kind. Giovio is a genuine Curial in these matters. He
generally begins by telling his story, then adds that he does not
believe it, and then hints at the end that perhaps after all there may
be something in it. But the true scapegoat of Roman scorn was the pious
and moral Adrian VI. A general agreement seemed to be made to take him
only on the comic side. He fell out from the first with the formidable
Francesco Berni, threatening to have thrown into the Tiber not, as
people said, the statue of Pasquino, but the writers of the satires
themselves. The vengeance for this was the famous 'Capitolo' against
Pope Adriano, inspired not exactly by hatred, but by contempt for the
comical Dutch barbarian; the more savage menaces were reserved for the
cardinals who had elected him. The plague, which then was prevalent in
Rome, was ascribed to him; Berni and others sketch the environment of
the Pope with the same sparkling untruthfulness with which the modern
"feuilletoniste "turns black into white, and everything into anything.
The biography which Paolo Giovio was commissioned to write by the
cardinal of Tortosa, and which was to have been a eulogy, is for anyone
who can read between the lines an unexampled piece of satire. It sounds
ridiculous at least for the Italians of that time--to hear how Adrian
applied to the Chapter of Saragossa for the jawbone of St. Lambert; how
the devout Spaniards decked him out till he looked 'like a right
well-dressed Pope'; how he came in a confused and tasteless procession
from Ostia to Rome, took counsel about burning or drowning Pasquino,
would suddenly break off the most important business when dinner was
announced; and lastly, at the end of an unhappy reign, how be died of
drinking too much beer--whereupon the house of his physician was hung
with garlands by midnight revellers, and adorned with the inscription,
'Liberatori Patriae S.P.Q.R.' It is true that Giovio had lost his money
in the general confiscation of public funds, and had only received a
benefice by way of compensation because he was 'no poet,' that is to
say, no pagan. But it was decreed that Adrian should be the last great
victim. After the disaster which befell Rome in 1527, slander visibly
declined along with the unrestrained wickedness of private life.
* * *
But while it was still flourishing was developed, chiefly in Rome the
greatest railer of modern times, Pietro Aretino. A glance at his life
and character will save us the trouble of noticing many less
distinguished members of his class.
We know him chiefly in the last thirty years of his life, (1527-56),
which he passed in Venice, the only asylum possible for him. From hence
he kept all that was famous in Italy in a kind of state of siege, and
here were delivered the presents of the foreign princes who needed or
dreaded his pen. Charles V and Francis I both pensioned him at the same
time, each hoping that Aretino would do some mischief to the other.
Aretino flattered both, but naturally attached himself more closely to
Charles, because he remained master in Italy. After the Emperor's
victory at Tunis in 1535, this tone of adulation passed into the most
ludicrous worship, in observing which it must not be forgotten that
Aretino constantly cherished the hope that Charles would help him to a
cardinal's hat. It is probable that he enjoyed special protection as
Spanish agent, as his speech or silence could have no small effect on
the smaller Italian courts and on public opinion in Italy. He affected
utterly to despise the Papal court because he knew it so well; the true
reason was that Rome neither could nor would pay him any longer.
Venice, which sheltered him, he was wise enough to leave unassailed.
The rest of his relations with the great is mere beggary and vulgar
extortion.
Aretino affords the first great instance of the abuse of publicity to
such ends. The polemical writings which a hundred years earlier Poggio
and his opponents interchanged, are just as infamous in their tone and
purpose, but they were not composed for the press, but for a sort of
private circulation. Aretino made all his profit out of a complete
publicity, and in a certain sense may be considered the father of
modern journalism. His letters and miscellaneous articles were printed
periodically, after they had already been circulated among a tolerably
extensive public.
Compared with the sharp pens of the eighteenth century, Aretino had the
advantage that he was not burdened with principles, neither with
liberalism nor philanthropy nor any other virtue, nor even with
science; his whole baggage consisted of the well-known motto, 'Veritas
odium parit.' He never, consequently, found himself in the false
position of Voltaire, who was forced to disown his 'Pucelle' and
conceal all his life the authorship of other works. Aretino put his
name to all he wrote, and openly gloried in his notorious
'Ragionamenti.' His literary talent, his clear and sparkling style, his
varied observation of men and things, would have made him a
considerable writer under any circumstances, destitute as he was of the
power of conceiving a genuine work of art, such as a true dramatic
comedy; and to the coarsest as well as the most refined malice he added
a grotesque wit so brilliant that in some cases it does not fall short
of that of Rabelais.
In such circumstances, and with such objects and means, he set to work
to attack or circumvent his prey. The tone in which he appealed to
Clement VII not to complain or to think of vengeance, but to forgive,
at the moment when the wailings of the devastated city were ascending
to the Castel Sant' Angelo, where the Pope himself was a prisoner, is
the mockery of a devil or a monkey. Sometimes, when he is forced to
give up all hope of presents, his fury breaks out into a savage howl,
as in the 'Capitolo' to the Prince of Salerno, who after paying him for
some time refused to do so any longer. On the other hand, it seems that
the terrible Pierluigi Farnese, Duke of Parma, never took any notice of
him at all. As this gentleman had probably renounced altogether the
pleasures of a good reputation, it was not easy to cause him any
annoyance; Aretino tried to do so by comparing his personal appearance
to that of a constable, a miller, and a baker. Aretino is most comical
of all in the expression of whining mendicancy, as in the 'Capitolo' to
Francis I; but the letters and poems made up of menaces and flattery
cannot, notwithstanding all that is ludicrous in them, be read without
the deepest disgust. A letter like that one of his written to
Michelangelo in November, 1545, is alone of its kind; along with all
the admiration he expresses for the 'Last Judgement' he charges him
with irreligion, indecency, and theft from the heirs of Julius II, and
adds in a conciliating postscript, 'I only want to show you that if you
are "divino," I am not "d'acqua."' Aretino laid great stress upon
it--whether from the insanity of conceit or by way of caricaturing
famous men--that he himself should be called divine, as one of his
flatterers had already begun to do; and he certainly attained so much
personal celebrity that his house at Arezzo passed for one of the
sights of the place. There were indeed whole months during which he
never ventured to cross his threshold at Venice, lest he should fall in
with some incensed Florentine like the younger Strozzi. Nor did he
escape the cudgels and the daggers of his enemies, although they failed
to have the effect which Berni prophesied him in a famous sonnet.
Aretino died in his house, of apoplexy.
The differences he made in his modes of flattery are remarkable: in
dealing with non-Italians he was grossly fulsome; people like Duke
Cosimo of Florence he treated very differently. He praised the beauty
of the then youthful prince, who in fact did share this quality with
Augustus in no ordinary degree; he praised his moral conduct, with an
oblique reference to the financial pursuits of Cosimo's mother, Maria
Salviati, and concluded with a mendicant whine about the bad times and
so forth. When Cosimo pensioned him, which he did liberally,
considering his habitual parsimony--to the extent, at least, of 160
ducats a year--he had doubtless an eye to Aretino's dangerous character
as Spanish agent. Aretino could ridicule and revile Cosimo, and in the
same breath threaten the Florentine agent that he would obtain from the
Duke his immediate recall; and if the Medicean prince felt himself at
last to be seen through by Charles V he would naturally not be anxious
that Aretino's jokes and rhymes against him should circulate at the
Imperial court. A curiously qualified piece of flattery was that
addressed to the notorious Marquis of Marignano, who as Castellan of
Musso had attempted to found an independent State. Thanking him for the
gift of a hundred crowns, Aretino writes: 'All the qualities which a
prince should have are present in you, and all men would think so, were
it not that the acts of violence inevitable at the beginning of all
undertakings cause you to appear a trifle rough (aspro).'
It has often been noticed as something singular that Aretino only
reviled the world, and not God also. The religious belief of a man who
lived as he did is a matter of perfect indifference, as are also the
edifying writings which he composed for reasons of his own. It is in
fact hard to say why he should have been a blasphemer. He was no
professor, or theoretical thinker or writer; and he could extort no
money from God by threats or flattery, and was consequently never
goaded into blasphemy by a refusal. A man like him does not take
trouble for nothing.
It is a good sign for the present spirit of Italy that such a character
and such a career have become a thousand times impossible. But
historical criticism will always find in Aretino an important study.
Part Three
The Revival of Antiquity
Introductory
Now that this point in our historical view of Italian civilization has
been reached, it is time to speak of the influence of antiquity, the
'new birth' of which has been one-sidedly chosen as the name to sum up
the whole period. The conditions which have been hitherto described
would have sufficed, apart from antiquity, to upturn and to mature the
national mind; and most of the intellectual tendencies which yet remain
to be noticed would be conceivable without it. But both what has gone
before and what we have still to discuss are colored in a thousand ways
by the influence of the ancient world; and though the essence of the
phenomena might still have been the same without the classical revival,
it is only with and through this revival that they are actually
manifested to us. The Renaissance would not have been the process of
world-wide significance which it is, if its elements could be so easily
separated from one another. We must insist upon it, as one of the chief
propositions of this book, that it was not the revival of antiquity
alone, but its union with the genius of the Italian people, which
achieved the conquest of the western world. The amount of independence
which the national spirit maintained in this union varied according to
circumstances. In the modern Latin literature of the period, it is very
small, while in the visual arts, as well as in other spheres, it is
remarkably great; and hence the alliance between two distant epochs in
the civilization of the same people, because concluded on equal terms,
proved justifiable and fruitful. The rest of Europe was free either to
repel or else partly or wholly to accept the mighty impulse which came
forth from Italy. Where the latter was the case we may as well be
spared the complaints over the early decay of mediaeval faith and
civilization. Had these been strong enough to hold their ground, they
would be alive to this day. If those elegiac natures which long to see
them return could pass but one hour in the midst of them, they would
gasp to be back in modern air. That in a great historical process of
this kind flowers of exquisite beauty may perish, without being made
immortal in poetry or tradition, is undoubtedly true; nevertheless, we
cannot wish the process undone. The general result of it consists in
this--that by the side of the Church which had hitherto held the
countries of the West together (though it was unable to do so much
longer) there arose a new spiritual influence which, spreading itself
abroad from Italy, became the breath of life for all the more
instructed minds in Europe. The worst that can be said of the movement
is, that it was antipopular, that through it Europe became for the
first time sharply divided into the cultivated and uncultivated
classes. The reproach will appear groundless when we reflect that even
now the fact, though clearly recognized, cannot be altered. The
separation, too, is by no means so cruel and absolute in Italy as
elsewhere. The most artistic of her poets, Tasso, is in the hands of
even the poorest.
The civilization of Greece and Rome, which, ever since the fourteenth
century, obtained so powerful a hold on Italian life, as the source and
basis of culture, as the object and ideal of existence, partly also as
an avowed reaction against preceding tendencies--this civilization had
long been exerting a partial influence on mediaeval Europe, even beyond
the boundaries of Italy. The culture of which Charlemagne was a
representative was, in face of the barbarism of the seventh and eighth
centuries, essentially a Renaissance, and could appear under no other
form. Just as in the Romanesque architecture of the North, beside the
general outlines inherited from antiquity, remarkable direct imitations
of the antique also occur, so too monastic scholarship had not only
gradually absorbed an immense mass of materials from Roman writers, but
the style of it, from the days of Einhard onwards, shows traces of
conscious imitation.
But the resuscitation of antiquity took a different form in Italy from
that which it assumed in the North. The wave of barbarism had scarcely
gone by before the people, in whom the former life was but half
effaced, showed a consciousness of its past and a wish to reproduce it.
Elsewhere in Europe men deliberately and with reflection borrowed this
or the other element of classical civilization; in Italy the sympathies
both of the learned and of the people were naturally engaged on the
side of antiquity as a whole, which stood to them as a symbol of past
greatness. The Latin language, too, was easy to an Italian, and the
numerous monuments and documents in which the country abounded
facilitated a return to the past. With this tendency other
elements--the popular character which time had now greatly modified,
the political institutions imported by the Lombards from Germany,
chivalry and other northern forms of civilization, and the influence of
religion and the Church--combined to produce the modern Italian spirit,
which was destined to serve as the model and ideal for the whole
western world.
How antiquity influenced the visual arts, as soon as the flood of
barbarism had subsided, is clearly shown in the Tuscan buildings of the
twelfth and in the sculptures of the thirteenth centuries. In poetry,
too, there will appear no want of similar analogies to those who hold
that the greatest Latin poet of the twelfth century, the writer who
struck the keynote of a whole class of Latin poems, was an Italian. We
mean the author of the best pieces in the so-called 'Carmina Burana.' A
frank enjoyment of life and its pleasures, as whose patrons the gods of
heathendom are invoked, while Catos and Scipios hold the place of the
saints and heroes of Christianity, flows in full current through the
rhymed verses. Reading them through at a stretch, we can scarcely help
coming to the conclusion that an Italian, probably a Lombard, is
speaking; in fact, there are positive grounds for thinking so. To a
certain degree these Latin poems of the 'Clerici vagantes' of the
twelfth century, with all their remarkable frivolity, are, doubtless, a
product in which the whole of Europe had a share; but the writer of the
song 'De Phyllide et Flora' and the 'Aestuans Interius' can have been a
northerner as little as the polished Epicurean observer to whom we owe
'Dum Diana vitrea sero lampas oritur.' Here, in truth, is a
reproduction of the whole ancient view of life, which is all the more
striking from the medieval form of the verse in which it is set forth.
There are many works of this and the following centuries, in which a
careful imitation of the antique appears both in the hexameter and
pentameter of the meter and in the classical, often mythological,
character of the subject, and which yet have not anything like the same
spirit of antiquity about them. In the hexametric chronicles and other
works of Guglielmus Apuliensis and his successors (from about 1100), we
find frequent trace of a diligent study of Virgil, Ovid, Lucan,
Statius, and Claudian; but this classical form is, after all, a mere
matter of archaeology, as is the classical subject in compilers like
Vincent of Beauvais, or in the mythological and allegorical writer,
Alanus ab Insulis. The Renaissance, however, is not a fragmentary
imitation or compilation, but a new birth; and the signs of this are
visible in the poems of the unknown 'Clericus' of the twelfth century.
But the great and general enthusiasm of the Italians for Classical
antiquity did not display itself before the fourteenth century. For
this a development of civic life was required, which took place only in
Italy, and there not till then. It was needful that noble and burgher
should first learn to dwell together on equal terms, and that a social
world should arise which felt the want of culture, and had the leisure
and the means to obtain it. But culture, as soon as it freed itself
from the fantastic bonds of the Middle Ages, could not at once and
without help find its way to the understanding of the physical and
intellectual world. It needed a guide, and found one in the ancient
civilization, with its wealth of truth and knowledge in every spiritual
interest. Both the form and the substance of this civilization were
adopted with admiring gratitude; it became the chief part of the
culture of the age. The general condition of the country was favourable
to this transformation. The medieval empire, since the fall of the
Hohenstaufen, had either renounced, or was unable to make good, its
claims on Italy. The Popes had migrated to Avignon. Most of the
political powers actually existing owed their origin to violent and
illegitimate means. The spirit of the people, now awakened to
self-consciousness, sought for some new and stable ideal on which to
rest. And thus the vision of the world-wide empire of Italy and Rome so
possessed the popular mind that Cola di Rienzi could actually attempt
to put it in practice. The conception he formed of his task,
particularly when tribune for the first time, could only end in some
extravagant comedy; nevertheless, the memory of ancient Rome was no
slight support to the national sentiment. Armed afresh with its
culture, the Italian soon felt himself in truth citizen of the most
advanced nation in the world.
It is now our task to sketch this spiritual movement, not indeed in all
its fullness, but in its most salient features, and especially in its
first beginnings.
The Ruins of Rome
Rome itself, the city of ruins, now became the object of a holly
different sort of piety from that of the time when the 'Mirabilia Roma'
and the collection of William of Malmesbury ere composed. The
imaginations of the devout pilgrim, or of the seeker after marvels and
treasures, are supplanted in contemporary records by the interests of
the patriot and the historian. In this sense we must understand Dante's
words, that the stones of the walls of Rome deserve reverence, and that
the ground on which the city is built is more worthy than men say. The
jubilees, incessant as they were, have scarcely left a single devout
record in literature properly so called. The best thing that Giovanni
Villani brought back from the jubilee of the year 1300 was the
resolution to write his history which bad been awakened in him by the
sight of the ruins of Rome. Petrarch gives evidence of a taste divided
between classical and Christian antiquity. He tells us how often with
Giovanni Colonna he ascended the mighty vaults of the Baths of
Diocletian, and there in the transparent air, amid the wide silence
with the broad panorama stretching far around them, they spoke, not of
business or political affairs, but of the history which the ruins
beneath their feet suggested, Petrarch appearing in these dialogues as
the partisan of classical, Giovanni of Christian antiquity; then they
would discourse of philosophy and of the inventors of the arts. How
often since that time, down to the days of Gibbon and Niebuhr, have the
same ruins stirred men's minds to the same reflections!
This double current of feeling is also recognizable in the 'Dittamondo'
of Fazio degli Uberti, composed about the year 1360--a description of
visionary travels, in which the author is accompanied by the old
geographer Solinus, as Dante was by Virgil. They visit Bari in memory
of St. Nicholas, and Monte Gargano of the archangel Michael, and in
Rome the legends of Aracoeli and of Santa Maria in Trastevere are
mentioned. Still, the pagan splendor of ancient Rome unmistakably
exercises a greater charm upon them. A venerable matron in torn
garments--Rome herself is meant--tells them of the glorious past, and
gives them a minute description of the old triumphs; she then leads the
strangers through the city, and points out to them the seven hills and
many of the chief ruins--'che comprender potrai, quanto fui bella.'
Unfortunately this Rome of the schismatic and Avignonese popes was no
longer, in respect of classical remains, what it had been some
generations earlier. The destruction of 140 fortified houses of the
Roman nobles by the senator Brancaleone in 1257 must have wholly
altered the character of the most important buildings then standing:
for the nobles had no doubt ensconced themselves in the loftiest and
best-preserved of the ruins. Nevertheless, far more was left than we
now find, and probably many of the remains had still their marble
incrustation, their pillared entrances, and their other ornaments,
where we now see nothing but the skeleton of brickwork. In this state
of things, the first beginnings of a topographical study of the old
city were made.
In Poggio's walks through Rome the study of the remains themselves is
for the first time more intimately combined with that of the ancient
authors and inscriptions--the latter he sought out from among all the
vegetation in which they were imbedded--the writer's imagination is
severely restrained, and the memories of Christian Rome carefully
excluded. The only pity is that Poggio's work was not fuller and was
not illustrated with sketches. Far more was left in his time than was
found by Raphael eighty years later. He saw the tomb of Caecilia
Metella and the columns in front of one of the temples on the slope of
the Capitol, first in full preservation, and then afterwards half
destroyed, owing to that unfortunate quality which marble possesses of
being easily burnt into lime. A vast colonnade near the Minerva fell
piecemeal a victim to the same fate. A witness in the year 1443 tells
us that this manufacture of lime still went on: 'which is a shame, for
the new buildings are pitiful, and the beauty of Rome is in its ruins.'
The inhabitants of that day, in their peasant's cloaks and boots,
looked to foreigners like cowherds; and in fact the cattle were
pastured in the city up to the Banchi. The only social gatherings were
the services at church, on which occasion it was possible also to get a
sight of the beautiful women.
In the last years of Eugenius IV (d. 1447) Biondus of Forli wrote his
'Roma Instaurata,' making use of Frontinus and of the old 'Libri
Regionali,' as well as, it seems, of Anastasius. His object is not only
the description of what existed, but still more the recovery of what
was lost. In accordance with the dedication to the Pope, he consoles
himself for the general ruin by the thought of the precious relics of
the saints in which Rome was so rich.
With Nicholas V (1447-1455) that new monumental spirit which was
distinctive of the age of the Renaissance appeared on the papal throne.
The new passion for embellishing the city brought with it on the one
hand a fresh danger for the ruins, on the other a respect for them, as
forming one of Rome's claims to distinction. Pius II was wholly
possessed by antiquarian enthusiasm, and if he speaks little of the
antiquities of Rome, he closely studied those of all other parts of
Italy, and was the first to know and describe accurately the remains
which abounded in the districts for miles around the capital. It is
true that, both as priest and cosmographer, he was interested alike in
classical and Christian monuments and in the marvels of nature. Or was
he doing violence to himself when he wrote that Nola was more highly
honoured by the memory of St. Paulinus than by all its classical
reminiscences and by the heroic struggle of Marcellus? Not, indeed,
that his faith in relics was assumed; but his mind was evidently rather
disposed to an inquiring interest in nature and antiquity, to a zeal
for monumental works, to a keen and delicate observation of human life.
In the last years of his Papacy, afflicted with the gout and yet in the
most cheerful mood, he was borne in his litter over hill and dale to
Tusculum, Alba, Tibur, Ostia, Falerii, and Otriculum, and whatever he
saw he noted down. He followed the Roman roads and aqueducts, and tried
to fix the boundaries of the old tribes which had dwelt round the city.
On an excursion to Tivoli with the great Federigo of Urbino the time
was happily spent in talk on the military system of the ancients, and
particularly on the Trojan war. Even on his journey to the Congress of
Mantua (1459) he searched, though unsuccessfully, for the labyrinth of
Clusium mentioned by Pliny, and visited the so-called villa of Virgil
on the Mincio. That such a Pope should demand a classical Latin style
from his abbreviators, is no more than might be expected. It was he
who, in the war with Naples, granted an amnesty to the men of Arpinum,
as countrymen of Cicero and Marius, after whom many of them were named.
It was to him alone, as both judge and patron, that Blondus could
dedicate his 'Roma Triumphans,' the first great attempt at a complete
exposition of Roman antiquity.
Nor was the enthusiasm for the classical past of Italy confined at this
period to the capital. Boccaccio had already called the vast ruins of
Baia 'old walls, yet new for modern spirits'; and since his time they
were held to be the most interesting sight near Naples. Collections of
antiquities of all sorts now became common. Ciriaco of Ancona (d. 1457)
travelled not only through Italy, but through other countries of the
old Orbis terrarum, and brought back countless inscriptions and
sketches. When asked why he took all this trouble, he replied, 'To wake
the dead.' The histories of the various cities of Italy had from the
earliest times laid claim to some true or imagined connection with
Rome, had alleged some settlement or colonization which started from
the capital; and the obliging manufacturers of pedigrees seem
constantly to have derived various families from the oldest and most
famous blood of Rome. So highly was the distinction valued, that men
clung to it even in the light of the dawning criticism of the fifteenth
century. When Pius II was at Viterbo he said frankly to the Roman
deputies who begged him to return, 'Rome is as much my home as Siena,
for my House, the Piccolomini, came in early times from the capital to
Siena, as is proved by the constant use of the names 'neas and Sylvius
in my family.' He would probably have had no objection to be held a
descendant of the Julii. Paul II, a Barbo of Venice, found his vanity
flattered by deducing his House, notwithstanding an adverse pedigree,
according to which it came from Germany, from the Roman Ahenobarbus,
who had led a colony to Parma, and whose successors had been driven by
party conflicts to migrate to Venice. That the Massimi claimed descent
from Q. Fabius Maximus, and the Cornaro from the Cornelii, cannot
surprise us. On the other hand, it is a strikingly exceptional fact for
the sixteenth century that the novelist Bandello tried to connect his
blood with a noble family of Ostrogoths.
To return to Rome. The inhabitants, 'who then called themselves
Romans,' accepted greedily the homage which was offered them by the
rest of Italy. Under Paul II, Sixtus IV and Alexander VI, magnificent
processions formed part of the Carnival, representing the scene most
attractive to the imagination of the time--the triumph of the Roman
Imperator. The sentiment of the people expressed itself naturally in
this shape and others like it. In this mood of public feeling, a report
arose on April 18, 1485, that the corpse of a young Roman lady of the
classical period--wonderfully beautiful and in perfect
preservation--had been discovered. Some Lombard masons digging out an
ancient tomb on an estate of the convent of Santa Maria Nuova, on the
Appian Way, beyond the tomb of Caecilia Metella, were said to have
found a marble sarcophagus with the inscription: 'Julia, daughter of
Claudius.' On this basis the following story was built. The Lombards
disappeared with the jewels and treasure which were found with the
corpse in the sarcophagus. The body had been coated with an antiseptic
essence, and was as fresh and flexible as that of a girl of fifteen the
hour after death. It was said that she still kept the colors of life,
with eyes and mouth half open. She was taken to the palace of the
'Conservatori' on the Capitol; and then a pilgrimage to see her began.
Among the crowd were many who came to paint her; 'for she was more
beautiful than can be said or written, and, were it said or written, it
would not be believed by those who had not seen her.' By order of
Innocent VIII she was secretly buried one night outside the Pincian
Gate; the empty sarcophagus remained in the court of the
'Conservatori.' Probably a colored mask of wax or some other material
was modelled in the classical style on the face of the corpse, with
which the gilded hair of which we read would harmonize admirably. The
touching point in the story is not the fact itself, but the firm belief
that an ancient body, which was now thought to be at last really before
men's eyes, must of necessity be far more beautiful than anything of
modern date.
Meanwhile the material knowledge of old Rome was increased by
excavations. Under Alexander VI the so-called 'Grotesques,' that is,
the mural decorations of the ancients, were discovered, and the Apollo
of the Belvedere was found at Porto d'Anzio. Under Julius II followed
the memorable discoveries of the Laocoon, of the Venus of the Vatican,
of the Torso of the Cleopatra. The palaces of the nobles and the
cardinals began to be filled with ancient statues and fragments.
Raphael undertook for Leo X that ideal restoration of the whole ancient
city which his (or Castiglione's) celebrated letter (1518 or 1519)
speaks of. After a bitter complaint over the devastations which had not
even then ceased, and which had been particularly frequent under Julius
II, he beseeches the Pope to protect the few relics which were left to
testify to the power and greatness of that divine soul of antiquity
whose memory was inspiration to all who were capable of higher things.
He then goes on with penetrating judgement to lay the foundations of a
comparative history of art, and concludes by giving the definition of
an architectural survey which has been accepted since his time; he
requires the ground plan, section and elevation separately of every
building that remained. How archaeology devoted itself after his day to
the study of the venerated city and grew into a special science, and
how the Vitruvian Academy at all events proposed to itself great him,
cannot here be related. Let us rather pause at the days of Leo X, under
whom the enjoyment of antiquity combined with all other pleasures to
give to Roman life a unique stamp and consecration. The Vatican
resounded with song and music, and their echoes were heard through the
city as a call to joy and gladness, though Leo did not succeed thereby
in banishing care and pain from his own life, and his deliberate
calculation to prolong his days by cheerfulness was frustrated by an
early death. The Rome of Leo, as described by Paolo Giovio, forms a
picture too splendid to turn away from, unmistakable as are also its
darker aspects--the slavery of those who were struggling to rise; the
secret misery of the prelates, who, notwithstanding heavy debts, were
forced to live in a style befitting their rank; the system of literary
patronage, which drove men to be parasites or adventurers; and, lastly,
the scandalous maladministration of the finances of the State. Yet the
same Ariosto who knew and ridiculed all this so well, gives in the
sixth satire a longing picture of his expected intercourse with the
accomplished poets who would conduct him through the city of ruins, of
the learned counsel which he would there find for his own literary
efforts, and of the treasures of the Vatican library. These, he says,
and not the long-abandoned hope of Medicean protection, were the baits
which really attracted him, if he were again asked to go as Ferrarese
ambassador to Rome.
But the ruins within and outside Rome awakened not only archaeological
zeal and patriotic enthusiasm, but an elegiac of sentimental
melancholy. In Petrarch and Boccaccio we find touches of this feeling.
Poggio Bracciolini often visited the temple of Venus and Roma, in the
belief that it was that of Castor and Pollux, where the senate used so
often to meet, and would lose himself in memories of the great orators
Crassus, Hortensius, Cicero. The language of Pius II, especially in
describing Tivoli, has a thoroughly sentimental ring, and soon
afterwards (1467) appeared the first pictures of ruins, with a
commentary by Polifilo. Ruins of mighty arches and colonnades, half hid
in plane-trees, laurels, cypresses and brushwood, figure in his pages.
In the sacred legends it became the custom, we can hardly say how, to
lay the scene of the birth of Christ in the ruins of a magnificent
palace. That artificial ruins became afterwards a necessity of
landscape gardening is only a practical consequence of this feeling.
The Classics
But the literary bequests of antiquity, Greek as well as Latin, were of
far more importance than the architectural, and indeed than all the
artistic remains which it had left. They were held in the most absolute
sense to be the springs of all knowledge. The literary conditions of
that age of great discoveries have often been set forth; no more can
here be attempted than to point out a few less-known features of the
picture.
Great as was the influence of the old writers on the Italian mind in
the fourteenth century and before, yet that influence was due rather to
the wide diffusion of what bad long been known than to the discovery of
much that was new. The most popular latin poets, historians, orators
and letter-writers, together with a number of Latin translations of
single works of Aristotle, Plutarch, and a few other Greek authors,
constituted the treasure from which a few favored individuals in the
time of Petrarch and Boccaccio drew their inspiration. The former, as
is well known, owned and kept with religious care a Greek Homer, which
he was unable to read. A complete Latin translation of the Iliad and
Odyssey, though a very bad one, vas made at Petrarch's suggestion, and
with Boccaccio's help, by a Calabrian Greek, Leonzio Pilato. But with
the fifteenth century began the long list of new discoveries, the
systematic creation of libraries by means of copies, and the rapid
multiplication of translations from the Greek.
Had it not been for the enthusiasm of a few collectors of that age, who
shrank from no effort or privation in their researches, we should
certainly possess only a small part of the literature, especially that
of the Greeks, which is now in our hands. Pope Nicholas V, when only a
simple monk, ran deeply into debt through buying manuscripts or having
them copied. Even then he made no secret of his passion for the two
great interests of the Renaissance, books and buildings. As Pope he
kept his word. Copyists wrote and spies searched for him through half
the world. Perotto received 500 ducats for the Latin translation of
Polybius; Guarino, 1,000 gold florins for that of Strabo, and he would
have been paid 500 more but for the death of the Pope. Filelfo was to
have received 10,000 gold florins for a metrical translation of Homer,
and was only prevented by the Pope's death from coming from Milan to
Rome. Nicholas left a collection of 5,000 or, according to another way
of calculating, of 6,000 volumes, for the use of the members of the
Curia, which became the foundation of the library of the Vatican. It
was to be preserved in the palace itself, as its noblest ornament, the
library of Ptolemy Philadelphus at Alexandria. When the plague (1450)
drove him and his court to Fabriano, whence then, as now, the best
paper was procured, he took his translators and compilers with him,
that he might run no risk of losing them.
The Florentine Niccolo Niccoli, a member of that accomplished circle of
friends which surrounded the elder Cosimo de' Medici, spent his whole
fortune in buying books. At last, when his money was all gone, the
Medici put their purse at his disposal for any sum which his purpose
might require. We owe to him the later books of Ammianus Marcellinus,
the 'De Oratore' of Cicero, and other works; he persuaded Cosimo to buy
the best manuscript of Pliny from a monastery at Lubeck. With noble
confidence he lent his books to those who asked for them, allowed all
comers to study them in his own house, and was ready to converse with
the students on what they had read. His collection of 800 volumes,
valued at 6,000 gold florins, passed after his death, through Cosimo's
intervention, to the monastery of San Marco, on the condition that it
should be accessible to the public.
Of the two great book-finders, Guarino and Poggio, the latter, on the
occasion of the Council of Constance and acting partly as the agent of
Niccoli, searched industriously among the abbeys of South Germany. He
there discovered six orations of Cicero, and the first complete
Quintilian, that of St. Gallen, now at Zurich; in thirty-two days he is
said to have copied the whole of it in a beautiful handwriting. He was
able to make important additions to Silius Italicus, Manilius,
Lucretius, Valerius Flaccus, Asconius Pedianus, Columella, Celsus,
Aulus Gellius, Statius, and others; and with the help of Leonardo
Aretino he unearthed the last twelve comedies of Plautus, as well as
the Verrine orations.
The famous Greek, Cardinal Bessarion, in whom patriotism was mingled
with a zeal for letters, collected, at a great sacrifice, 600
manuscripts of pagan and Christian authors. He then looked round for
some receptacle where they could safely lie until his unhappy country,
if she ever regained her freedom, could reclaim her lost literature.
The Venetian government declared itself ready to erect a suitable
building, and to this day the Biblioteca Marciana retains a part of
these treasures.
The formation of the celebrated Medicean library has a history of its
own, into which we cannot here enter. The chief collector for Lorenzo
il Magnifico was Johannes Lascaris. It is well known that the
collection, after the plundering in the year 1494, had to be recovered
piecemeal by the Cardinal Giovanni Medici, afterwards Leo X.
The library of Urbino, now in the Vatican, was wholly the work of the
great Federigo of Montefeltro. As a boy he had begun to collect; in
after years he kept thirty or forty 'scrittori' employed in various
places, and spent in the course of time no less than 30,000 ducats on
the collection. It was systematically extended and completed, chiefly
by the help of Vespasiano, and his account of it forms an ideal picture
of a library of the Renaissance. At Urbino there were catalogues of the
libraries of the Vatican, of St. Mark at Florence, of the Visconti at
Pavia, and even of the library at Oxford. It was noted with pride that
in richness and completeness none could rival Urbino. Theology and the
Middle Ages were perhaps most fully represented. There was a complete
Thomas Aquinas, a complete Albertus Magnus, a complete Bonaventura. The
collection, however, was a many-sided one, and included every work on
medicine which was then to be had. Among the 'moderns' the great
writers of the fourteenth century--Dante and Boccaccio, with their
complete works--occupied the first place. Then followed twenty-five
select humanists, invariably with both their Latin and Italian writings
and with all their translations. Among the Greek manuscripts the
Fathers of the Church far outnumbered the rest; yet in the list of the
classics we find all the works of Sophocles, all of Pindar, and all of
Menander. The last codex must have quickly disappeared from Urbino,
else the philologists would have soon edited it.
We have, further, a good deal of information as to the way in which
manuscripts and libraries were multiplied. The purchase of an ancient
manuscript, which contained a rare, or the only complete, or the only
existing text of an old writer, was naturally a lucky accident of which
we need take no further account. Among the professional copyists those
who understood Greek took the highest place, and it was they especially
who bore the honorable name of 'scrittori.' Their number was always
limited, and the pay they received very large. The rest, simply called
'copisti,' were partly mere clerks who made their living by such work,
partly schoolmasters and needy men of learning, who desired an addition
to their income. The copyists at Rome in the time of Nicholas V were
mostly Germans or Frenchmen--'barbarians' as the Italian humanists
called them, probably men who were in search of favours at the papal
court, and who kept themselves alive meanwhile by this means. When
Cosimo de' Medici was in a hurry to form a library for his favorite
foundation, the Badia below Fiesole, he sent for Vespasiano, and
received from him the advice to give up all thoughts of purchasing
books, since those which were worth getting could not be had easily,
but rather to make use of the copyists; whereupon Cosimo bargained to
pay him so much a day, and Vespasiano, with forty-five writers under
him, delivered 200 volumes in twenty-two months. The catalogue of the
works to be copied was sent to Cosimo by Nicholas V, who wrote it with
his own hand. Ecclesiastical literature and the books needed for the
choral services naturally held the chief place in the list.
The handwriting was that beautiful modern Italian which was already in
use in the preceding century, and which makes the sight of one of the
books of that time a pleasure. Pope Nicholas V, Poggio, Gianozzo
Manetti, Niccolo Niccoli, and other distinguished scholars, themselves
wrote a beautiful hand, and desired and tolerated none other. The
decorative adjuncts, even when miniatures formed no part of them, were
full of taste, as may be seen especially in the Laurentian manuscripts,
with the light and graceful scrolls which begin and end the lines. The
material used to write on, when the work was ordered by great or
wealthy people, was always parchment; the binding, both in the Vatican
and at Urbino, was a uniform crimson velvet with silver clasps. Where
there was so much care to show honour to the contents of a book by the
beauty of its outward form, it is intelligible that the sudden
appearance of printed books was greeted at first with anything but
favour. Federigo of Urbino 'would have been ashamed to own a printed
book.'
But the weary copyists--not those who lived by the trade, but the many
who were forced to copy a book in order to have it--rejoiced at the
German invention. It was soon applied in Italy to the multiplication
first of the Latin and then of the Greek authors, and for a long period
nowhere but in Italy, yet it spread with by no means the rapidity which
might have been expected from the general enthusiasm for these works.
After a while the modern relation between author and publisher began to
develop itself, and under Alexander VI, when it was no longer easy to
destroy a book, as Cosimo could make Filelfo promise to do, the
prohibitive censorship made its appearance.
The growth of textual criticism which accompanied the advancing study
of languages and antiquity belongs as little to the subject of this
book as the history of scholarship in general. We are here occupied,
not with the learning of the Italians in itself, but with the
reproduction of antiquity in literature and life. One word more on the
studies themselves may still be permissible.
Greek scholarship was chiefly confined to Florence and to the fifteenth
and the beginning of the sixteenth centuries. The impulse which had
proceeded from Petrarch and Boccaccio, superficial as was their own
acquaintance with Greek, was powerful, but did not tell immediately on
their contemporaries, except a few; on the other hand, the study of
Greek literature died out about the year 1520 with the last of the
colony of learned Greek exiles, and it was a singular piece of fortune
that northerners like Erasmus, the Stephani, and Budaeus had meanwhile
made themselves masters of the language. That colony had begun with
Manuel Chrysoloras and his relation John, and with George of Trebizond.
Then followed, about and after the time of the conquest of
Constantinople, John Argyropulos, Theodore Gaza, Demetrios
Chalcondylas, who brought up his sons Theophilos and Basilios to be
excellent Hellenists, Andronikos Kallistos, Marcos Musuros and the
family of Lascaris, not to mention others. But after the subjection of
Greece by the Turks was completed, the succession of scholars was
maintained only by the sons of the fugitives and perhaps here and there
by some Candian or Cyprian refugee. That the decay of Hellenistic
studies began about the time of the death of Leo X was due partly to a
general change of intellectual attitude, and to a certain satiety of
classical influences which now made itself felt; but its coincidence
with the death of the Greek fugitives was not wholly a matter of
accident. The study of Greek among the Italians appears, if we take the
year 1500 as our standard, to have been pursued with extraordinary
zeal. Many of those who then learned the language could still speak it
half a century later, in their old age, like the Popes Paul III and
Paul IV. But this sort of mastery of the study presupposes intercourse
with native Greeks.
Besides Florence, Rome and Padua nearly always maintained paid teachers
of Greek, and Verona, Ferrara, Venice, Perugia, Pavia and other cities
occasional teachers. Hellenistic studies owed a priceless debt to the
press of Aldo Manuzio at Venice, where the most important and
voluminous writers were for the first time printed in the original.
Aldo ventured his all in the enterprise; he was an editor and publisher
whose like the world has rarely seen.
Along with this classical revival, Oriental studies now assumed
considerable proportions. The controversial writings of the great
Florentine statesman and scholar, Giannozzo Manetti (d. 1459) against
the Jews afford an early instance of a complete mastery of their
language and science. His son Agnolo was from his childhood instructed
in Latin, Greek and Hebrew. The father, at the bidding of Nicholas V,
translated the whole Bible afresh, as the philologists of the time
insisted on giving up the 'Vulgata.'
Many other humanists devoted themselves before Reuchlin to the study of
Hebrew, among them Pico della Mirandola, who was not satisfied with a
knowledge of the Hebrew grammar and Scriptures, but penetrated into the
Jewish Cabbalah and even made himself as familiar with the literature
of the Talmud as any Rabbi.
Among the Oriental languages, Arabic was studied as well as Hebrew. The
science of medicine, no longer satisfied with the older Latin
translations of the great Arab physicians, had constant recourse to the
originals, to which an easy access was offered by the Venetian
consulates in the East, where Italian doctors were regularly kept.
Hieronimo Ramusio, a Venetian physician, translated a great part of
Avicenna from the Arabic and died at Damascus in 1486. Andrea Mongaio
of Belluno lived long at Damascus for the purpose of studying Avicenna,
learnt Arabic, and emended the author's text. The Venetian government
afterwards appointed him professor of this subject at Padua.
We must here linger for a moment over Pico della Mirandola, before
passing on to the general effects of humanism. He was the only man who
loudly and vigorously defended the truth and science of all ages
against the one-sided worship of classical antiquity. He knew how to
value not only Averroes and the Jewish investigators, but also the
scholastic writers of the Middle Ages, according to the matter of their
writings. In one of his writings he makes them say, 'We shall live for
ever, not in the schools of word-catchers, but in the circle of the
wise, where they talk not of the mother of Andromache or of the sons of
Niobe, but of the deeper causes of things human and divine; he who
looks closely will see that even the barbarians had intelligence
"(mercurium), "not on the tongue but in the breast.' Himself writing a
vigorous and not inelegant Latin, and a master of clear exposition, he
despised the purism of pedants and the current over-estimate of
borrowed forms, especially when joined, as they often are, with
one-sidedness, and involving indifference to the wider truth of the
things themselves. Looking at Pico, we can guess at the lofty flight
which Italian philosophy would have taken had not the
counter-reformation annihilated the higher spiritual life of the people.
The Humanists
Who now were those who acted as mediators between their own age and a
venerated antiquity, and made the latter a chief element in the culture
of the former?
They were a crowd of the most miscellaneous sort, wearing one face
today and another tomorrow; but they clearly felt themselves, and it
was fully recognized by their time that they formed, a wholly new
element in society. The 'clerici vagantes' of the twelfth century may
perhaps be taken as their forerunners--the same unstable existence, the
same free and more than free views of life, and the germs at all events
of the same pagan tendencies in their poetry. But now, as competitor
with the whole culture of the Middle Ages, which was essentially
clerical and was fostered by the Church, there appeared a new
civilization, founding itself on that which lay on the other side of
the Middle Ages. Its active representatives became influential because
they knew what the ancients knew, because they tried to write as the
ancients wrote, because they began to think, and soon to feel, as the
ancients thought and felt. The tradition to which they devoted
themselves passed at a thousand points into genuine reproduction.
Some modern writers deplore the fact that the germs of a far more
independent and essentially national culture, such as appeared in
Florence about the year 1300, were afterwards so completely swamped by
the humanists. There was then, we are told, nobody in Florence who
could not read; even the donkeymen sang the verses of Dante; the best
Italian manuscripts which we possess belonged originally to Florentine
artisans; the publication of a popular encyclopedia, like the 'Tesoro'
of Brunetto Latini, was then possible; and all this was founded on d
strength and soundness of character due to the universal participation
in public affairs, to commerce and travel, and to the systematic
reprobation of idleness. The Florentines, it is urged, were at that
time respected and influential throughout the whole world, and were
called in that year, not without reason, by Pope Boniface VIII, 'the
fifth element.' The rapid progress of humanism after the year 1400
paralysed native impulses. Henceforth men looked only to antiquity for
the solution of every problem, and consequently allowed literature to
turn into mere quotation. Nay, the very fall of civil freedom is partly
ascribed to all this, since the new learning rested on obedience to
authority, sacrificed municipal rights to Roman law, and thereby both
sought and found the favour of the despots.
These charges will occupy us now and then at a later stage of our
inquiry, when we shall attempt to reduce them to their true value, and
to weigh the losses against the gains of this movement. For the present
we must confine ourselves to showing how the civilization even of the
vigorous fourteenth century necessarily prepared the way for the
complete victory of humanism, and how precisely the greatest
representatives of the national Italian spirit were themselves the men
who opened wide the gate for the measureless devotion to antiquity in
the fifteenth century.
To begin with Dante. If a succession of men of equal genius had
presided over Italian culture, whatever elements their natures might
have absorbed from the antique, they still could not fail to retain a
characteristic and strongly-marked national stamp. But neither Italy
nor Western Europe produced another Dante, and he was and remained the
man who first thrust antiquity into the foreground of national culture.
In the 'Divine Comedy' he treats the ancient and the Christian worlds,
not indeed as of equal authority, but as parallel to one another. Just
as, at an earlier period of the Middle Ages, types and anti-types were
sought in the history of the Old and New Testaments, so does Dante
constantly bring together a Christian and a pagan illustration of the
same fact. It must be remembered that the Christian cycle of history
and legend was familiar, while the ancient was relatively unknown, was
full of promise and of interest, and must necessarily have gained the
upper hand in the competition for public sympathy when there was no
longer a Dante to hold the balance between the two.
Petrarch, who lives in the memory of most people nowadays chiefly as a
great Italian poet, owed his fame among his contemporaries far rather
to the fact that he was a kind of living representative of antiquity,
that he imitated all styles of Latin poetry, endeavored by his
voluminous historical and philosophical writings not to supplant but to
make known the works of the ancients, and wrote letters that, as
treatises on matters of antiquarian interest, obtained a reputation
which to us is unintelligible, but which was natural enough in an age
without handbooks.
It was the same with Boccaccio. For two centuries, when but little was
known of the 'Decameron' north of the Alps, he was famous all over
Europe simply on account of his Latin compilations on mythology,
geography and biography. One of these, 'De Genealogia Deorum,' contains
in the fourteenth and fifteenth books a remarkable appendix, in which
he discusses the position of the then youthful humanism with regard to
the age. We must not be misled by his exclusive references to 'poesie,'
as closer observation shows that he means thereby the whole mental
activity of the poet-scholars. This it is whose enemies he so
vigorously combats--the frivolous ignoramuses who have no soul for
anything but debauchery; the sophistical theologian, to whom Helicon,
the Castalian fountain, and the grove of Apollo were foolishness; the
greedy lawyers, to whom poetry was a superfluity, since no money was to
be made by it; finally the mendicant friars, described
periphrastically, but clearly enough, who made free with their charges
of paganism and immorality. Then follows the defence of poetry, the
praise of it, and especially of the deeper and allegorical meanings
which we must always attribute to it, and of that calculated obscurity
which is intended to repel the dull minds of the ignorant.
And finally, with a clear reference to his own scholarly work, the
writer justifies the new relation in which his age stood to paganism.
The case was wholly different, he pleads, when the Early Church had to
fight its way among the heathen. Now--praised be Jesus Christ!--true
religion was strengthened, paganism destroyed, and the victorious
Church in possession of the hostile camp. It was now possible to touch
and study paganism almost "(fere) "without danger. This is the argument
invariably used in later times to defend the Renaissance.
There was thus a new cause in the world and a new class of men to
maintain it. It is idle to ask if this cause ought not to have stopped
short in its career of victory, to have restrained itself deliberately,
and conceded the first place to purely national elements of culture. No
conviction was more firmly rooted in the popular mind than that
antiquity was the highest title to glory which Italy possessed.
There was a symbolical ceremony peculiar to the first generation of
poet-scholars which lasted on into the fifteenth and sixteenth
centuries, though losing the higher sentiment which inspired it--the
coronation of the poets with the laurel wreath. The origin of this
custom in the Middle Ages is obscure, and the ritual of the ceremony
never became fixed. It was a public demonstration, an outward and
visible expression of literary enthusiasm, and naturally its form was
variable. Dante, for instance, seems to have understood it in the sense
of a halfreligious consecration; he desired to assume the wreath in the
baptistery of San Giovanni, where, like thousands of other Florentine
children, he had received baptism. He could, says his biographer, have
anywhere received the crown in virtue of his fame, but desired it
nowhere but in his native city, and therefore died uncrowned. From the
same source we learn that the usage was till then uncommon, and was
held to be inherited by the ancient Romans from the Greeks. The most
recent source to which the practices could be referred is to be found
in the Capitoline contests of musicians, poets, and other artists,
founded by Domitian in imitation of the Greeks and celebrated every
five years, which may possibly have survived for a time the fall of the
Roman Empire; but as few other men would venture to crown themselves,
as Dante desired to do, the question arises, to whom did this office
belong? Albertino Mussato was crowned at Padua in 1310 by the bishop
and the rector of the University. The University of Paris, the rector
of which was then a Florentine (1341), and the municipal authorities of
Rome, competed for the honour of crowning Petrarch. His self-elected
examiner, King Robert of Anjou, would have liked to perform the
ceremony at Naples, but Petrarch preferred to be crowned on the Capitol
by the senator of Rome. This honour was long the highest object of
ambition, and so it seemed to Jacobus Pizinga, an illustrious Sicilian
magistrate. Then came the Italian journey of Charles IV, whom it amused
to flatter the vanity of ambitious men, and impress the ignorant
multitude by means of gorgeous ceremonies. Starting from the fiction
that the coronation of poets was a prerogative of the old Roman
emperors, and consequently was no less his own, he crowned (May 15,
1355) the Florentine scholar, Zanobi della Strada, at Pisa, to the
great disgust of Boccaccio, who declined to recognize this 'laurea
Pisana' as legitimate. Indeed, it might be fairly asked with what right
this stranger, half Slavonic by birth, came to sit in judgement on the
merits of Italian poets. But from henceforth the emperors crowned poets
wherever they went on their travels; and in the fifteenth century the
popes and other princes assumed the same right, till at last no regard
whatever was paid to place or circumstances. In Rome, under Sixtus IV,
the academy of Pomponius L'tus gave the wreath on its own authority.
The Florentines had the good taste not to crown their famous humanists
till after death. Carlo Aretino and Leonardo Aretino were thus crowned;
the eulogy of the first was pronounced by Matteo Palmieri, of the
latter by Giannozzo Manetti, before the members of the council and the
whole people, the orator standing at the head of the bier, on which the
corpse lay clad in a silken robe. Carlo Aretino was further honoured by
a tomb in Santa Croce, which is among the most beautiful in the whole
course of the Renaissance.
Universities and Schools
The influence of antiquity on culture, of which we have now to speak,
presupposes that the new learning had gained possession of the
universities. This was so, but by no means to the extent and with the
results which might have been expected.
Few of the Italian universities show themselves in their full vigor
till the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, when the increase of
wealth rendered a more systematic care for education possible. At first
there were generally three sorts of professorships--one for civil law,
another for canonical law, the third for medicine; in course of time
professorships of rhetoric, of philosophy, and of astronomy were added,
the last commonly, though not always, identical with astrology. The
salaries varied greatly in different cases. Sometimes a capital sum was
paid down. With the spread of culture, competition became so active
that the different universities tried to entice away distinguished
teachers from one another, under which circumstances Bologna is said to
have sometimes devoted the half of its public income (20,000 ducats) to
the university. The appointments were as a rule made only for a certain
time, sometimes for only half a year, so that the teachers were forced
to lead a wandering life, like actors. Appointments for life were,
however, not unknown. Sometimes the promise was exacted not to teach
elsewhere what had already been taught at one place. There were also
voluntary, unpaid professors.
Of the chairs which have been mentioned, that of rhetoric was
especially sought by the humanist; yet it depended only on his
familiarity with the matter of ancient learning whether or no be could
aspire to those of law, medicine, philosophy, or astronomy. The inward
conditions of the science of the day were as variable as the outward
conditions of the teacher. Certain jurists and physicians received by
far the largest salaries of all, the former chiefly as consulting
lawyers for the suits and claims of the State which employed them. In
Padua a lawyer of the fifteenth century received a salary of 1,000
ducats, and it was proposed to appoint a celebrated physician with a
yearly payment of 2,000 ducats, and the right of private practice, the
same man having previously received 700 gold florins at Pisa. When the
jurist Bartolommeo Socini, professor at Pisa, accepted a Venetian
appointment at Padua, and was on the point of starting on his journey,
he was arrested by the Florentine government and only released on
payment of bail to the amount of 18,000 gold florins. The high
estimation in which these branches of science were held makes it
intelligible why distinguished philologists turned their attention to
law and medicine, while on the other hand specialists were more and
more compelled to acquire something of a wide literary culture. We
shall presently have occasion to speak of the work of the humanists in
other departments of practical life.
Nevertheless, the position of the philologists, as such, even where the
salary was large, and did not exclude other sources of income, was on
the whole uncertain and temporary, so that one and the same teacher
could be connected with a great variety of institutions. It is evident
that change was desired for its own sake, and something fresh expected
from each newcomer, as was natural at a time when science was in the
making, and consequently depended to no small degree on the personal
influence of the teacher. Nor was it always the case that a lecturer on
classical authors really belonged to the university of the town where
he taught. Communication was so easy, and the supply of suitable
accommodation, in monasteries and elsewhere, was so abundant, that a
private appointment was often practicable. In the first decades of the
fifteenth century, when the University of Florence was at its greatest
brilliance, when the courtiers of Eugenius IV, and perhaps even of
Martin V thronged the lecture-room, when Carlo Aretino and Filelfo were
competing for the largest audience, there existed, not only an almost
complete university among the Augustinians of Santo Spirito, not only
an association of scholars among the Camaldolesi of the Angeli, but
individuals of mark, either singly or in common, arranged to provide
philosophical and philological teaching for themselves and others.
Linguistic and antiquarian studies in Rome had next to no connection
with the university (Sapienza), and depended almost exclusively either
on the favour of individual popes and prelates, or on the appointments
made in the Papal chancery. It was not till Leo X (1513) that the great
reorganization of the Sapienza took place, which now had eighty-eight
lecturers, among whom there were the most able men of Italy, reading
and interpreting the classics. But this new brilliancy was of short
duration. We have already spoken briefly of the Greek professorships in
Italy.
To form an accurate picture of the method of scientific instruction
then pursued, we must turn away our eyes as far as possible from our
present academic system. Personal intercourse between the teachers and
the taught, public disputations, the constant use of Latin and often of
Greek, the frequent changes of lecturers and the scarcity of books,
gave the studies of that time a color which we cannot represent to
ourselves without effort.
There were Latin schools in every town of the least importance, not by
any means merely as preparatory to higher education, but because, next
to reading, writing, and arithmetic, the knowledge of Latin was a
necessity; and after Latin came logic. It is to be noted particularly
that these schools did not depend on the Church, but on the
municipality; some of them, too, were merely private enterprises.
This school system, directed by a few distinguished humanists, not only
attained a remarkable perfection of organization, but became an
instrument of higher education in the modern sense of the phrase. With
the education of the children of two princely houses in North Italy
institutions were connected which may be called unique of their kind.
At the court of Giovan Francesco Gonzaga at Mantua (1407-1444) appeared
the illustrious Vittorino da Feltre, one of those men who devote their
whole life to an object for which their natural gifts constitute a
special vocation.
He directed the education of the sons and daughters of the princely
house, and one of the latter became under his care a woman of learning.
When his reputation extended far and wide over Italy, and members of
great and wealthy families came from long distances, even from Germany,
in search of his instructions, Gonzaga was not only willing that they
should be received, but seems to have held it an honour for Mantua to
be the chosen school of the aristocratic world. Here for the first time
gymnastics and all noble bodily exercises were treated along with
scientific instruction as indispensable to a liberal education. Besides
these pupils came others, whose instruction Vittorino probably held to
be his highest earthly aim, the gifted poor, whom he supported in his
house and educated, 'per l'amore di Dio,' along with the highborn
youths who here learned to live under the same roof with untitled
genius. Gonzaga paid him a yearly salary of 300 gold florins, and
contributed to the expenses caused by the poorer pupils. He knew that
Vittorino never saved a penny for himself, and doubtless realized that
the education of the poor was the unexpressed condition of his
presence. The establishment was conducted on strictly religious lines,
stricter indeed than many monasteries.
More stress was laid on pure scholarship by Guarino of Verona
(1370-1460), who in the year 1429 was called to Ferrara by Niccolo
d'Este to educate his son Lionello, and who, when his pupil was nearly
grown up in 1436, began to teach at the university of eloquence and of
the ancient languages. While still acting as tutor to Lionello, he had
many other pupils from various parts of the country, and in his own
house a select class of poor scholars, whom he partly or wholly
supported. His evening hours till far into the night were devoted to
hearing lessons or to instructive conversation. His house, too, was the
home of a strict religion and morality. It signified little to him or
to Vittorino that most of the humanists of their day deserved small
praise in the matter of morals or religion. It is inconceivable how
Guarino, with all the daily work which fell upon him, still found time
to write translations from the Greek and voluminous original works.
Not only in these two courts, but generally throughout Italy, the
education of the princely families was in part and for certain years in
the hands of the humanists, who thereby mounted a step higher in the
aristocratic world. The writing of treatises on the education of
princes, formerly the business of theologians, fell now within their
province.
From the time of Pier Paolo Vergerio the Italian princes were well
taken care of in this respect, and the custom was transplanted into
Germany by Aeneas Sylvius, who addressed detailed exhortations to two
young German princes of the House of Habsburg on the subject of their
further education, in which they are both urged, as might be expected,
to cultivate and nurture humanism. Perhaps Aeneas was aware that in
addressing these youths he was talking in the air, and therefore took
measures to put his treatise into public circulation. But the relations
of the humanists to the rulers will be discussed separately. We have
here first to speak of those citizens, mostly Florentines, who made
antiquarian interests one of the chief objects of their lives, and who
were themselves either distinguished scholars, or else distinguished
"dilettanti "who maintained the scholars. They were of peculiar
significance during the period of transition at the beginning of the
fifteenth century, since it was in them that humanism first showed
itself practically as an indispensable element in daily life. It was
not till after this time that the popes and princes began seriously to
occupy themselves with it.
Niccolo Niccoli and Giannozzo Manetti have been already spoken of more
than once. Niccoli is described to us by Vespasiano as a man who would
tolerate nothing around him out of harmony with his own classical
spirit. His handsome long-robed figure, his kindly speech, his house
adorned with the noblest remains of antiquity, made a singular
impression. He was scrupulously cleanly in everything, most of all at
table, where ancient vases and crystal goblets stood before him on the
whitest linen. The way in which he won over a pleasure-loving young
Florentine to intellectual interests is too charming not to be here
described. Piero de' Pazzi, son of a distinguished merchant, and
himself destined to the same calling, fair to behold, and much given to
the pleasures of the world, thought about anything rather than
literature. One day, as he was passing the Palazzo del Podesta, Niccolo
called the young man to him, and although they had never before
exchanged a word, the youth obeyed the call of one so respected.
Niccolo asked him who his father was. He answered, 'Messer Andrea de'
Pazzi.' When he was further asked what his pursuit was, Piero replied,
as young people are wont to do, 'I enjoy myself' ('attendo a darmi buon
tempo'). Niccolo said to him, 'As son of such a father, and so fair to
look upon, it is a shame that thou knowest nothing of the Latin
language, which would be so great an ornament to thee. If thou learnest
it not, thou wilt be good for nothing, and as soon as the flower of
youth is over, wilt be a man of no consequence' (virtu). When Piero
heard this, he straightway perceived that it was true, and said that he
would gladly take pains to learn, if only he had a teacher. Whereupon
Niccol answered that he would see to that. And he found him a learned
man for Latin and Greek, named Pontano, whom Piero treated as one of
his own house, and to whom he paid 100 gold florins a year. Quitting
all the pleasures in which he had hitherto lived, he studied day and
night, and became a friend of all learned men and a nobleminded
statesman. He learned by heart the whole 'neid and many speeches of
Livy, chiefly on the way between Florence and his country house at
Trebbio. Antiquity was represented in another and higher sense by
Giannozzo Manetti (13931459). Precocious from his first years, he was
hardly more than a child when he had finished his apprenticeship in
commerce and became bookkeeper in a bank. But soon the life he led
seemed to him empty and perishable, and he began to yearn after
science, through which alone man can secure immortality. He then busied
himself with books as few laymen had done before him, and became, as
has been said, one of the most profound scholars of his time. When
appointed by the government as its representative magistrate and
tax-collector at Pescia and Pistoia, he fulfilled his duties in
accordance with the lofty ideal with which his religious feeling and
humanistic studies combined to inspire him. He succeeded in collecting
the most unpopular taxes which the Florentine State imposed, and
declined payment for his services. As provincial governor he refused
all presents, abhorred all bribes, checked gambling, kept the country
well supplied with corn, was indefatigable in settling lawsuits
amicably, and did wonders in calming inflamed passions by his goodness.
The Pistoiese were never able to discover to which of the two political
parties he leaned. As if to symbolize the common rights and interests
of all, he spent his leisure hours in writing the history of the city,
which was preserved, bound in a purple cover, as a sacred relic in the
town hall. When he took his leave the city presented him with a banner
bearing the municipal arms and a splendid silver helmet.
For further information as to the learned citizens of Florence at this
period the reader must all the more be referred to Vespasiano, who knew
them all personally, because the tone and atmosphere in which he
writes, and the terms and conditions on which he mixed in their
society, are of even more importance than the facts which he records.
Even in a translation, and still more in the brief indications to which
we are here compelled to limit ourselves, this chief merit of his book
is lost. Without being a great writer, he was thoroughly familiar with
the subject he wrote on, and had a deep sense of its intellectual
significance.
If we seek to analyze the charm which the Medici of the fifteenth
century, especially Cosimo the Elder (d. 1464) and Lorenzo the
Magnificent (d. 1492 ) exercised over Florence and over all their
contemporaries, we shall find that it lay less in their political
capacity than in their leadership in the culture of the age. A man in
Cosimo's position--a great merchant and party leader, who also had on
his side all the thinkers, writers and investigators, a man who was the
first of the Florentines by birth and the first of the Italians by
culture such a man was to all intents and purposes already a prince. To
Cosimo belongs the special glory of recognizing in the Platonic
philosophy the fairest flower of the ancient world of thought, of
inspiring his friends with the same belief, and thus of fostering
within humanistic circles themselves another and a higher resuscitation
of antiquity. The story is known to us minutely. It all hangs on the
calling of the learned Johannes Argyropulos, and on the personal
enthusiasm of Cosimo himself in his last years, which was such that the
great Marsilio Ficino could style himself, as far as Platonism was
concerned, the spiritual son of Cosimo. Under Pietro Medici, Ficino was
already at the head of a school; to him Pietro's son and Cosimo's
grandson, the illustrious Lorenzo, came over from the Peripatetics.
Among his most distinguished fellow-scholars were Bartolommeo Valori,
Donato Acciaiuoli, and Pierfilippo Pandolfini. The enthusiastic teacher
declares in several passages of his writings that Lorenzo had sounded
all the depths of the Platonic philosophy, and had uttered his
conviction that without Plato it would be hard to be a good Christian
or a good citizen. The famous band of scholars which surrounded Lorenzo
was united together, and distinguished from all other circles of the
kind, by this passion for a higher and idealistic philosophy. Only in
such a world could a man like Pico della Mirandola feel happy. But
perhaps the best thing of all that can be said about it is, that, with
all this worship of antiquity, Italian poetry found here a sacred
refuge, and that of all the rays of light which streamed from the
circle of which Lorenzo was the centre, none was more powerful than
this. As a statesman, let each man judge him as he pleases; a foreigner
will hesitate to pronounce what in the fate of Florence was due to
human guilt and what to circumstances, but no more unjust charge was
ever made than that in the field of culture Lorenzo was the protector
of mediocrity, that through his fault Leonardo da Vinci and the
mathematician Fra Luca Pacioli lived abroad, and that Toscanella,
Vespucci, and others remained at least unsupported. He was not, indeed,
a man of universal mind; but of all the great men who have striven to
favour and promote spiritual interests, few certainly have been so
many-sided, and in none probably was the inward need to do so equally
deep.
The age in which we live is loud enough in proclaiming the worth of
culture, and especially of the culture of antiquity. But the
enthusiastic devotion to it, the recognition that the need of it is the
first and greatest of all needs, is nowhere to be found in such a
degree as among the Florentines of the fifteenth and the early part of
the sixteenth centuries. On this point we have indirect proof which
precludes all doubt. It would not have been so common to give the
daughters of the house a share in the same studies, had they not been
held to be the noblest of earthly pursuits, exile would not have been
turned into a happy retreat, as was done by Palla Strozzi; nor would
men who indulged in every conceivable excess have retained the strength
and the spirit to write critical treatises on the Natural History of
Pliny like Filippo Strozzi. Our business here is not to deal out either
praise or blame, but to understand the spirit of the age in all its
vigorous individuality.
Besides Florence, there were many cities of Italy where individuals and
social circles devoted all their energies to the support of humanism
and the protection of the scholars who lived among them. The
correspondence of that period is full of references to personal
relations of this kind. The feeling of the instructed classes set
strongly and almost exclusively in this direction.
But it is now time to speak of humanism at the Italian courts. The
natural alliance between the despot and the scholar, each relying
solely on his personal talent, has already been touched upon; that the
latter should avowedly prefer the princely courts to the free cities,
was only to be expected from the higher pay which he there received. At
a time when the great Alfonso of Aragon seemed likely to become master
of all Italy, Aeneas Sylvius wrote to another citizen of Siena: 'I had
rather that Italy attained peace under his rule than under that of the
free cities, for kingly generosity rewards excellence of every kind.'
Too much stress has latterly been laid on the unworthy side of this
relation, and the mercenary flattery to which it gave rise, just as
formerly the eulogies of the humanists led to a too favourable
judgement on their patrons. Taking all things together, it is greatly
to the honour of the latter that they felt bound to place themselves at
the head of the culture of their age and country, one-sided though this
culture was. In some of the popes, the fearlessness of the consequences
to which the new learning might lead strikes us as something truly, but
unconsciously, imposing. Nicholas V was confident of the future of the
Church, since thousands of learned men supported her. Pius II was far
from making such splendid sacrifices for humanism as were made by
Nicholas, and the poets who frequented his court were few in number;
but he himself was much more the personal head of the republic of
letters than his predecessor, and enjoyed his position without the
least misgiving. Paul II was the first to dread and mistrust the
culture of his secretaries, and his three successors, Sixtus, Innocent,
and Alexander, accepted dedications and allowed themselves to be sung
to the hearts' content of the poets--there even existed a 'Borgiad,'
probably in hexameter--but were too busy elsewhere, and too occupied in
seeking other foundations for their power, to trouble themselves much
about the poet-scholars. Julius II found poets to eulogize him, because
he himself was no mean subject for poetry, but he does not seem to have
troubled himself much about them. He was followed by Leo X, 'as Romulus
by Numa'--in other words, after the warlike turmoil of the previous
pontificate, a new one was hoped for wholly given to the muses.
Enjoyment of elegant Latin prose and melodious verse was part of the
programme of Leo's life, and his patronage certainly had the result
that his Latin poets have left us a living picture of that joyous and
brilliant spirit of the Leonine days, with which the biography of
Jovius is filled, in countless epigrams, elegies, odes, and orations.
Probably in all European history there is no prince who, in proportion
to the few striking events of his life, has received such manifold
homage. The poets had access to him chiefly about noon, when the
musicians had ceased playing; but one of the best among them tells us
how they also pursued him when he walked in his garden or withdrew to
the privacy of his chamber, and if they failed to catch him there,
would try to win him with a mendicant ode or elegy, filled, as usual,
with the whole population of Olympus. For Leo, prodigal of his money,
and disliking to be surrounded by any but cheerful faces, displayed a
generosity in his gifts which was fabulously exaggerated in the hard
times that followed. His reorganization of the Sapienza has been
already spoken of. In order not to underrate Leo's influence on
humanism we must guard against being misled by the toy-work that was
mixed up with it, and must not allow ourselves to be deceived by the
apparent irony with which he himself sometimes treated these matters.
Our judgement must rather dwell on the countless spiritual
possibilities which are included in the word 'stimulus,' and which,
though they cannot be measured as a whole, can still, on closer study,
be actually followed out in particular cases. Whatever influence in
Europe the Italian humanists have had since 1520 depends in some way or
other on the impulse which was given by Leo. He was the Pope who in
granting permission to print the newly found Tacitus, could say that
the great writers were a rule of life and a consolation in misfortune;
that helping learned men and obtaining excellent books had ever been
one of his highest aims; and that he now thanked heaven that he could
benefit the human race by furthering the publication of this book.
The sack of Rome in the year 1527 scattered the scholars no less than
the artists in every direction, and spread the fame of the great
departed Maecenas to the farthest boundaries of Italy.
Among the secular princes of the fifteenth century, none displayed such
enthusiasm for antiquity as Alfonso the Great of Aragon, King of
Naples. It appears that his zeal was thoroughly unaffected, and that
the monuments and writings of the ancient world made upon him, from the
time of his arrival in Italy, an impression deep and powerful enough to
reshape his life. With strange readiness he surrendered the stubborn
Aragon to his brother, and devoted himself wholly to his new
possessions. He had in his service, either successively or together,
George of Trebizond, the younger Chrysoloras, Lorenzo Valla,
Bartolommeo Fazio and Antonio Panormita, of whom the two latter were
his historians; Panormita daily instructed the King and his court in
Livy, even during military expeditions. These men cost him yearly
20,000 gold florins. He gave Panormita 1,000 for his work; Fazio
received for the 'Historia Alfonsi,' besides a yearly income of 500
ducats, a present of 1,500 more when it was finished, with the words,
'It is not given to pay you, for your work would not be paid for if I
gave you the fairest of my cities; but in time I hope to satisfy you.'
When he took Giannozzo Manetti as his secretary on the most brilliant
conditions, he said to him, 'My last crust I will share with you.' When
Giannozzo first came to bring the congratulations of the Florentine
government on the marriage of Prince Ferrante, the impression he made
was so great, that the King sat motionless on the throne, 'like a
brazen statue, and did not even brush away a fly, which had settled on
his nose at the beginning of the oration.' His favorite haunt seems to
have been the library of the castle at Naples, where he would sit at a
window overlooking the bay, and listen to learned debates on the
Trinity. For he was profoundly religious, and had the Bible, as well as
Livy and Seneca, read to him, till after fourteen perusals he knew it
almost by heart. Who can fully understand the feeling with which he
regarded the suppositions remains of Livy at Padua? When, by dint of
great entreaties, he obtained an arm-bone of the skeleton from the
Venetians, and received it with solemn pomp at Naples, how strangely
Christian and pagan sentiment must have been blended in his heart!
During a campaign in the Abruzzi, when the distant Sulmona, the
birthplace of Ovid, was pointed out to him, he saluted the spot and
returned thanks to its tutelary genius. It gladdened him to make good
the prophecy of the great poet as to his future fame. Once indeed, at
his famous entry into the conquered city of Naples (1443) he himself
chose to appear before the world in ancient style. Not far from the
market a breach forty ells wide was made in the wall, and through this
he drove in a gilded chariot like a Roman Triumphator. The memory of
the scene is preserved by a noble triumphal arch of marble in the
Castello Nuovo. His Neapolitan successors inherited as little of this
passion for antiquity as of his other good qualities.
Alfonso was far surpassed in learning by Federigo of Urbino, who had
but few courtiers around him, squandered nothing, and in his
appropriation of antiquity, as in all other things, went to work
considerately. It was for him and for Nicholas V that most of the
translations from the Greek, and a number of the best commentaries and
other such works, were written. He spent much on the scholars whose
services he used, but spent it to good purpose. There were no traces of
a poets' court at Urbino, where the Duke himself was the most learned
in the whole court. Classical antiquity, indeed, only formed a part of
his culture. An accomplished ruler, captain, and gentleman, he had
mastered the greater part of the science of the day, and this with a
view to its practical application. As a theologian, he was able to
compare Scotus with Aquinas, and was familiar with the writings of the
old Fathers of the Eastern and Western Churches, the former in Latin
translations. In philosophy, he seems to have left Plato altogether to
his contemporary Cosimo, but he knew thoroughly not only the Ethics and
Politics of Aristotle but the Physics and some other works. The rest of
his reading lay chiefly among the ancient historians, all of whom he
possessed; these, and not the poets, 'he was always reading and having
read to him.'
The Sforza, too, were all of them men of more or less learning and
patrons of literature; they have been already referred to in passing.
Duke Francesco probably looked on humanistic culture as a matter of
course in the education of his children, if only for political reasons.
It was felt universally to be an advantage if a prince could mix with
the most instructed men of his time on an equal footing. Lodovico il
Moro, himself an excellent Latin scholar, showed an interest in
intellectual matters which extended far beyond classical antiquity.
Even the petty rulers strove after similar distinctions, and we do them
injustice by thinking that they only supported the scholars at their
courts as a means of diffusing their own fame. A ruler like Borso of
Ferrara, with all his vanity, seems by no means to have looked for
immortality from the poets, eager as they were to propitiate him with a
'Borseid' and the like. He had far too proud a sense of his own
position as a ruler for that. But intercourse with learned men,
interest in antiquarian matters, and the passion for elegant Latin
correspondence were necessities for the princes of that age. What
bitter complaints are those of Duke Alfonso, competent as he was in
practical matters, that his weakliness in youth had forced him to seek
recreation in manual pursuits only! or was this merely an excuse to
keep the humanists at a distance? A nature like his was not
intelligible even to contemporaries.
Even the most insignificant despots of Romagna found it hard to do
without one or two men of letters about them. The tutor and secretary
were often one and the same person, who sometimes, indeed, acted as a
kind of court factotum. We are apt to treat the small scale of these
courts as a reason for dismissing them with a too ready contempt,
forgetting that the highest spiritual things are not precisely matters
of measurement.
Life and manners at the court of Rimini must have been a singular
spectacle under the bold pagan Condottiere Sigismondo Malatesta. He had
a number of scholars around him, some of whom he provided for
liberally, even giving them landed estates, while others earned at
least a livelihood as officers in his army. In his citadel--'arx
Sismundea'--they used to hold discussions, often of a very venomous
kind, in the presence of the 'rex,' as they termed him. In their Latin
poems they sing his praises and celebrate his amour with the fair
Isotta, in whose honour and as whose monument the famous rebuilding of
San Francesco at Rimini took place 'Divae Isottae Sacrum.' When the
humanists themselves came to die, they were laid in or under the
sarcophagi with which the niches of the outside walls of the church
were adorned, with an inscription testifying that they were laid here
at the time when Sigismundus, the son of Pandulfus, ruled. It is hard
for us nowadays to believe that a monster like this prince felt
learning and the friendship of cultivated people to be a necessity of
life; and yet the man who excommunicated him, made war upon him, and
burnt him in effigy, Pope Pius II, says: 'Sigismondo knew history and
had a great store of philosophy; he seemed born to all that he
undertook.'
Propagators of Antiquity
We have here first to speak of those citizens, mostly Florentines, who
made antiquarian interests one of the chief objects of their lives, and
who were themselves either distinguished scholars, or else
distinguished "dilettanti" who maintained the scholars. They were of
peculiar significance during the period of transition at the beginning
of the fifteenth century, since it was in them that humanism first
showed itself practically as an indispensable element in daily life. It
was not till after this time that the popes and princes began seriously
to occupy themselves with it.
Niccolò Niccoli and Giannozzo Manetti have been already spoken of more
than once. Niccoli is described to us by Vespasiano as a man who would
tolerate nothing around him out of harmony with his own classical
spirit. His handsome long-robed figure, his kindly speech, his house
adorned with the noblest remains of antiquity, made a singular
impression. He was scrupulously cleanly in everything, most of all at
table, where ancient vases and crystal goblets stood before him on the
whitest linen. The way in which he won over a pleasure-loving young
Florentine to intellectual interests is too charming not to be here
described. Piero de' Pazzi, son of a distinguished merchant, and
himself destined to the same calling, fair to behold, and much given to
the pleasures of the world, thought about anything rather than
literature. One day, as he was passing the Palazzo del Podestà, Niccolò
called the young man to him, and although they had never before
exchanged a word, the youth obeyed the call of one so respected.
Niccolò asked him who his father was. He answered, 'Messer Andrea de'
Pazzi'. When he was further asked what his pursuit was, Piero replied,
as young people are wont to do, 'I enjoy myself' ('attendo a darmi buon
tempo'). Niccolò said to him, 'As son of such a father, and so fair to
look upon, it is a shame that thou knowest nothing of the Latin
language, which would be so great an ornament to thee. If thou learnest
it not, thou wilt be good for nothing, and as soon as the flower of
youth is over, wilt be a man of no consequence' ("virtù"). When Piero
heard this, he straightway perceived that it was true, and said that he
would gladly take pains to learn, if only he had a teacher. Whereupon
Niccolò answered that he would see to that. And he found him a learned
man for Latin and Greek, named Pontano, whom Piero treated as one of
his own house, and to whom he paid 100 gold florins a year. Quitting
all the pleasures in which he had hitherto lived, he studied day and
night, and became a friend of all learned men and a noble-minded
statesman. He learned by heart the whole AEneid and many speeches of
Livy, chiefly on the way between Florence and his country house at
Trebbio. Antiquity was represented in another and higher sense by
Giannozzo Maneeti (1393-1459). Precocious from his first years, he was
hardly more than a child when he had finished his apprenticeship in
commerce, and became book-keeper in a bank. But soon the life he led
seemed to him empty and perishable, and he began to yearn after
science, through which alone man can secure immortality. He then busied
himself with books as few laymen had done before him, and became, as
has been said, one of the most profound scholars of his time. When
appointed by the government as its representative magistrate and
tax-collector at Pescia and Pistoia, he furfilled his duties in
accordance with the lofty ideal with which his religious feeling and
humanistic studies combined to inspire him. He succeeded in collecting
the most unpopular taxes which the Florentine State imposed, and
declined payment for his services. As provincial governor he refused
all presents, abhorred all bribes, checked gambling, kept the country
well supplied with corn, was indefatigable in settling law-suits
amicably, and did wonders in calming inflamed passions by his goodness.
The Pistoiese were never able to discover to which of the two political
parties he leaned. As if to symbolize the common rights and interests
of all, he spent his leisure hours in writing the history of the city,
which was preserved, bound in a purple cover, as a sacred relic in the
town hall. When he took his leave the city presented him with a banner
bearing the municipal arms and a splendid silver helmet.
For further information as to the learned citizens of Florence at this
period the reader must all the more be referred to Vespasiano, who knew
them all personally, because the tone and atmosphere in which he
writes, and the terms and conditions on which he mixed in their
society, are of even more importance than the facts which he records.
Even in a translation, and still more in the brief indications to which
we are here compelled to limit ourselves, this chief merit of his book
is lost. Without being a great writer, he was thoroughly familiar with
the subject he wrote on, and had a deep sense of its intellectual
significance.
If we seek to analyse the charm which the Medici of the fifteenth
century, especially Cosimo the Elder (d. 1464) and Lorenzo the
Magnificent (d. 1492) exercised over Florence and over all their
contemporaries, we shall find that it lay less in their political
capacity than in their leadership in the culture of the age. A man in
Cosimo's position--a great merchant and party leader, who also had on
his side all the thinkers, writers and investigators, a man who was the
first of the Florentines by birth and the first of the Italians by
culture--such a man was to all intents and purposes already a prince.
To Cosimo belongs the special glory of recognizing in the Platonic
philosophy the fairest flower of the ancient world of thought, of
inspiring his friends with the same belief, and thus of fostering
within humanistic circles themselves another and a higher resuscitation
of antiquity. The story is known to us minutely. It all hangs on the
calling of the learned Johannes Argyropulos, and on the personal
enthusiasm of Cosimo himself in his last years, which was such, that
the great Marsilio Ficino could style himself, as far as Platonism was
concerned, the spiritual son of Cosimo. Under Pietro Medici, Ficino was
already at the head of a school; to him Pietro's son and Cosimo's
grandson, the illustrious Lorenzo, came over from the Peripatetics.
Among his most distinguished fellow-scholars were Bartolommeo Valori,
Donato Acciaiuoli, and Pierfilippo Pandolfini. The enthusiastic teacher
declares in several passages of his writings that Lorenzo had sounded
all the depths of the Platonic philosophy, and had uttered his
conviction that without Plato it would be hard to be a good Christian
or a good citizen. The famous band of scholars which surrounded Lorenzo
was united together, and distinguished from all other circles of the
kind, by this passion for a higher and idealistic philosophy. Only in
such a world could a man like Pico della Mirandola feel happy. But
perhaps the best thing of all that can be said about it is, that, with
all this worship of antiquity, Italian poetry found here a sacred
refuge, and that of all the rays of light which streamed from the
circle of which Lorenzo was the centre, none was more powerful than
this. As a statesman, let each man judge him as he pleases; a foreigner
will hesitate to pronounce what was due to human guilt and what to
circumstances in the fate of Florence, but no more unjust charge was
ever made than that in the field of culture Lorenzo was the protector
of mediocrity, that through his fault Leonardo da Vinci and the
mathematician Fra Luca Pacioli lived abroad, and that Toscanella,
Vespucci, and others at least remained unsupported. He was not, indeed,
a man of universal mind; but of all the great men who have striven to
favour and promote spiritual interests, few certainly have been so
many-sided, and in none probably was the inward need to do so equally
deep.
The age in which we live is loud enough in proclaiming the worth of
culture, and especially of the culture of antiquity. But the
enthusiastic devotion to it, the recognition that the need of it is the
first and greatest of all needs, is nowhere to be found in such a
degree as among the Florentines of the fifteenth and the early part of
the sixteenth centuries. On this point we have indirect proof which
precludes all doubt. It would not have been so common to give the
daughters of the house a share in the same studies, had they not been
held to be the noblest of earthly pursuits; exile would not have been
turned into a happy retreat, as was done by Palla Strozzi; nor would
men who indulged in every conceivable excess have retained the strength
and the spirit to write critical treatises on the 'Natural History' of
Pliny like Filippo Strozzi. Our business here is not to deal out either
praise or blame, but to understand the spirit of the age in all its
vigorous individuality.
Besides Florence, there were many cities of Italy where individuals and
social circles devoted all their energies to the support of humanism
and the protection of the scholars who lived among them. The
correspondence of that period is full of references to personal
relations of this kind. The feeling of the instructed classes set
strongly and almost exclusively in this direction.
But it is now time to speak of humanism at the Italian courts. The
natural alliance between the despot and the scholar, each relying
solely on his personal talent, has already been touched upon; that the
latter should avowedly prefer the princely courts to the free cities,
was only to be expected from the higher pay which they there received.
At a time when the great Alfonso of Aragon seemed likely to become
master of all Italy, AEneas Sylvius wrote to another citizen of Siena:
'I had rather that Italy attained peace under his rule than under that
of the free cities, for kingly generosity rewards excellence of every
kind'. Too much stress has latterly been laid on the unworthy side of
this relation, and the mercenary flattery to which it gave rise, just
as formerly the eulogies of the humanists led to a too favourable
judgement on their patrons. Taking all things together, it is greatly
to the honour of the latter that they felt bound to place themselves at
the head of the culture of their age and country, one-sided though this
culture was. In some of the popes, the fearlessness of the consequences
to which the new learning might lead strikes us as something truly, but
unconsciously, imposing. Nicholas V was confident of the future of the
Church, since thousands of learned men supported her. Pius II was far
from making such splendid sacrifices for humanism as were made by
Nicholas, and the poets who frequented his court were few in number;
but he himself was much more the personal head of the republic of
letters than his predecessor, and enjoyed his position without the
least misgiving. Paul II was the first to dread and mistrust the
culture of his secretaries, and his three successors, Sixtus, Innocent,
and Alexander, accepted dedications and allowed themselves to be sung
to the hearts' content of the poets--there even existed a 'Borgiad',
probably in hexameters--but were too busy elsewhere, and too occupied
in seeking other foundations for their power, to trouble themselves
much about the poet-scholars. Julius II found poets to eulogize him,
because he himself was no mean subject for poetry, but he does not seem
to have troubled himself much about them. He was followed by Leo X, 'as
Romulus by Numa'--in other words after the warlike turmoil of the first
pontificate, a new one was hoped for wholly given to the muses. The
enjoyment of elegant Latin prose and melodious verse was part of the
programme of Leo's life, and his patronage certainly had the result
that his Latin poets have left us a living picture of that joyous and
brilliant spirit of the Leonine days, with which the biography of
Jovius is filled, in countless epigrams, elegies, odes, and orations.
Probably in all European history there is no prince who, in proportion
to the few striking events of his life, has received such manifold
homage. The poets had access to him chiefly about noon, when the
musicians had ceased playing; but one of the best among them tells us
how they also pursued him when he walked in his garden or withdrew to
the privacy of his chamber, and if they failed to catch him there,
would try to win him with a mendicant ode or elegy, filled, as usual,
with the whole population of Olympus. For Leo, prodigal of his money,
and disliking to be surrounded by any but cheerful faces, displayed a
generosity in his gifts which was fabulously exaggerated in the hard
times that followed. His reorganization of the Sapienza has been
already spoken of. In order not to underrate Leo's influence on
humanism we must guard against being misled by the toy-work that was
mixed up with it, and must not allow ourselves to be deceived by the
apparent irony with which he himself sometimes treated these matters.
Our judgement must rather dwell on the countless spiritual
possibilities which are included in the word 'stimulus', and which,
though they cannot be measured as a whole, can still, on closer study,
be actually followed out in particular cases. Whatever influence in
Europe the Italian humanists have had since 1520 depends in some way or
other on the impulse which was given by Leo. He was the Pope who in
granting permission to print the newly found Tacitus, could say that
the great writers were a rule of life and a consolation in misfortune;
that helping learned men and obtaining excellent books had ever been
one of his highest aims; and that he now thanked heaven that he could
benefit the human race by furthering the publication of this book.
The sack of Rome in the year 1527 scattered the scholars no less than
the artists in every direction, and spread the fame of the great
departed Maecenas to the farthest boundaries of Italy.
Among the secular princes of the fifteenth century, none displayed such
enthusiasm for antiquity as Alfonso the Great of Aragon, King of
Naples. It appears that his zeal was thoroughly unaffected, and that
the monuments and writings of the ancient world made upon him from the
time of his arrival in Italy, an impression deep and powerful enough to
reshape his life. With strange readiness he surrendered the stubborn
Aragon to his brother, and devoted himself wholly to his new
possessions. He had in his service, either successively or together,
George of Trebizond, the younger Chrysoloras, Lorenzo Valla,
Bartolommeo Facio and Antonio Panormita, of whom the two latter were
his historians; Panormita daily instructed the King and his court in
Livy, even during military expeditions. These men cost him yearly
20,000 gold florins. He gave Panormita 1,000 for his work: Facio
received for the 'Historia Alfonsi', besides a yearly income of 500
ducats, a present of 1,500 more when it was finished, with the words,
'It is not given to pay you, for your work would not be paid for if I
gave you the fairest of my cities; but in time I hope to satisfy you'.
When he took Giannozzo Manetti as his secretary on the most brilliant
conditions, he said to him, 'My last crust I will share with you'. When
Giannozzo first came to bring the congratulations of the Florentine
government on the marriage of Prince Ferrante, the impression he made
was so great, that the King sat motionless on the throne, 'like a
brazen statue, and did not even brush away a fly, which had settled on
his nose at the beginning of the oration'. His favourite haunt seems to
have been the library of the castle at Naples, where he would sit at a
window overlooking the bay, and listen to learned debates on the
Trinity. For he was profoundly religious, and had the Bible, as well as
Livy and Seneca, read to him, till after fourteen perusals he knew it
almost by heart. Who can fully understand the feeling with which he
regarded the supposititious remains of Livy at Padua? When, by dint of
great entreaties, he obtained an arm-bone of the skeleton from the
Venetians, and received it with solemn pomp at Naples, how strangely
Christian and pagan sentiment must have been blended in his heart!
During a campaign in the Abruzzi, when the distant Sulmona, the
birthplace of Ovid, was pointed out to him, he saluted the spot and
returned thanks to its tutelary genius. It gladdened him to make good
the prophecy of the great poet as to his future fame. Once indeed, at
his famous entry into the conquered city of Naples (1443) he himself
chose to appear before the world in ancient style. Not far from the
market a breach forty ells wide was made in the wall, and through this
he drove in a gilded chariot like a Roman Triumphator. The memory of
the scene is preserved by a noble triumphal arch of marble in the
Castello Nuovo. His Neapolitan successors inherited as little of this
passion for antiquity as of his other good qualities.
Alfonso was far surpassed in learning by Federigo of Urbino, who had
but few courtiers around him, squandered nothing, and in his
appropriation of antiquity, as in all other things, went to work
considerately. It was for him and for Nicholas V that most of the
translations from the Greek, and a number of the best commentaries and
other such works, were written. He spent much on the scholars whose
services he used, but spent it to good purpose. There were no traces of
the official poet at Urbino, where the Duke himself was the most
learned in the whole court. Classical antiquity, indeed, only formed a
part of his culture. An accomplished ruler, captain, and gentleman, he
had mastered the greater part of the science of the day, and this with
a view to its practical application. As a theologian, he was able to
compare Scotus with Aquinas, and was familiar with the writings of the
old fathers of the Eastern and Western Churches, the former in Latin
translations. In philosophy, he seems to have left Plato altogether to
his contemporary Cosimo, but he knew thoroughly not only the 'Ethics'
and 'Politics' of Aristotle but the 'Physics' and some other works. The
rest of his reading lay chiefly among the ancient historians, all of
whom he possessed; these, and not the poets, 'he was always reading and
having read to him'.
The Sforza, too, were all of them men of more or less learning and
patrons of literature; they have been already referred to in passing.
Duke Francesco probably looked on humanistic culture as a matter of
course in the education of his children, if only for political reasons.
It was felt universally to be an advantage if the Prince could mix with
the most instructed men of his time on an equal footing. Lodovico il
Moro, himself an excellent Latin scholar, showed an interest in
intellectual matters which extended far beyond classical antiquity.
Even the petty despots strove after similar distinctions, and we do
them injustice by thinking that they only supported the scholars at
their courts as a means of diffusing their own fame. A ruler like Borso
of Ferrara, with all his vanity, seems by no means to have looked for
immortality from the poets, eager as they were to propitiate him with a
'Borseid' and the like. He had far too proud a sense of his own
position as a ruler for that. But intercourse with learned men,
interest in antiquarian matters, and the passion for elegant Latin
correspondence were necessities for the princes of that age. What
bitter complaints are those of Duke Alfonso, competent as he was in
practical matters, that his weakliness in youth had forced him to seek
recreation in manual pursuits only! or was this merely an excuse to
keep the humanists at a distance? A nature like his was not
intelligible even to contemporaries.
Even the most insignificant despots of Romagna found it hard to do
without one or two men of letters about them. The tutor and secretary
were often one and the same person, who sometimes, indeed, acted as a
kind of court factotum. We are apt to treat the small scale of these
courts as a reason for dismissing them with a too ready contempt,
forgetting that the highest spiritual things are not precisely matters
of measurement.
Life and manners at the court of Rimini must have been a singular
spectacle under the bold pagan Condottiere Sigismondo Malatesta. He had
a number of scholars around him, some of whom he provided for
liberally, even giving them landed estates, while others earned at
least a livelihood as officers in his army. In his citadl--'arx
Sismundea'--they used to hold discussions, often of a very venomous
kind, in the presence of the 'rex', as they termed him. In their Latin
poems they sing his praises and celebrate his amour with the fair
Isotta, in whose honour and as whose monument the famous rebuilding of
San Francesco at Rimini took place--'Divae Isottae Sacrum'. When the
humanists themselves came to die, they were laid in or under the
sarcophagi with which the niches of the outside walls of the church
were adorned, with an inscription testifying that they were laid here
at the time when Sigismundus, the son of Pandulfus, ruled. It is hard
for us nowadays to believe that a monster like this prince felt
learning and the friendship of cultivated people to be a necessity of
life; and yet the man who excommunicated him, made war upon him, and
burnt him in effigy, Pope Pius II, says: 'Sigismondo knew history and
had a great store of philosophy; he seemed born to all that he
undertook'.
Propagators of Antiquity; Epistolography: Latin Orators
There were two purposes, however, for which the humanist was as
indispensable to the republics as to princes or popes, namely, the
official correspondence of the State, and the making of speeches on
public and solemn occasions.
Not only was the secretary required to be a competent Latinist, but
conversely, only a humanist was credited with the knowledge and ability
necessary for the post of secretary. And thus the greatest men in the
sphere of science during the fifteenth century mostly devoted a
considerable part of their lives to serve the State in this capacity.
No importance was attached to a man's home or origin. Of the four great
Florentine secretaries who filled the office between 1427 and 1465,
three belonged to the subject city of Arezzo, namely, Leonardo (Bruni),
Carlo (Marzuppini), and Benedetto Accolti; Poggio was from Terra Nuova,
also in Florentine territory. For a long period, indeed, many of the
highest offices of State were on principle given to foreigners.
Leonardo, Poggio, and Giannozzo Manetti were at one time or another
private secretaries to the popes, and Carlo Aretino was to have been
so. Biondo of Forli, and, in spite of everything, at last even Lorenzo
Valla, filled the same office. From the time of Nicholas V and Pius II
onwards, the Papal chancery continued more and more to attract the
ablest men, and this was still the case even under the last popes of
the fifteenth century, little as they cared for letters. In Platina's
'History of the Popes,' the life of Paul II is a charming piece of
vengeance taken by a humanist on the one Pope who did not know how to
behave to his chancery--to that circle 'of poets and orators who
bestowed on the Papal court as much glory as they received from it.' It
is delightful to see the indignation of these haughty gentlemen, when
some squabble about precedence happened, when, for instance, the
'Advocati consistoriales' claimed equal or superior rank to theirs. The
Apostle John, to whom the 'Secreta caelestia' were revealed; the
secretary of Porsenna, whom Mucius Scaevola mistook for the king;
Maecenas, who was private secretary to Augustus; the archbishops, who
in Germany were called chancellors, are all appealed to in turn. 'The
apostolic secretaries have the most weighty business of the world in
their hands. For who but they decide on matters of the Catholic faith,
who else combat heresy, re-establish peace, and mediate between great
monarchs; who but they write the statistical accounts of Christendom?
It is they who astonish kings, princes, and nations by what comes forth
from the Pope. They write commands and instructions for the legates,
and receive their orders only from the Pope, on whom they wait day and
night.' But the highest summit of glory was only attained by the two
famous secretaries and stylists of Leo X: Pietro Bembo and Jacopo
Sadoleto.
All the chanceries did not turn out equally elegant documents. A
leathern official style, in the impurest of Latin, was very common. In
the Milanese documents preserved by Corio there is a remarkable
contrast between this sort of composition and the few letters written
by members of the princely house, which must have been written, too, in
moments of critical importance. They are models of pure Latinity. To
maintain a faultless style under all circumstances was a rule of good
breeding, and a result of habit.
The letters of Cicero, Pliny, and others, were at this time diligently
studied as models. As early as the fifteenth century a great mass of
manuals and models for Latin correspondence had appeared (as off-shoots
of the great grammatical and lexicographic works), a mass which is
astounding to us even now when we look at them in the libraries. But
just as the existence of these helps tempted many to undertake a task
to which they had no vocation, so were the really capable men
stimulated to a more faultless excellence, till at length the letters
of Politian, and at the beginning of the sixteenth century those of
Pietro Bembo, appeared, and took their place as unrivalled
masterpieces, not only of Latin style in general, but also of the more
special art of letter-writing.
Together with these there appeared in the sixteenth century the
classical style of Italian correspondence, at the head of which stands
Bembo again. Its form is wholly modern, and deliberately kept free from
Latin influence, and yet its spirit is thoroughly penetrated and
possessed by the ideas of antiquity.
But at a time and among a people where 'listening' was among the chief
pleasures of life, and where every imagination was filled with the
memory of the Roman senate and its great speakers, the orator occupied
a far more brilliant place than the letter-writer. Eloquence had shaken
off the influence of the Church, in which it had found a refuge during
the Middle Ages, and now became an indispensable element and ornament
of all elevated lives. Many of the social hours which are now filled
with music were then given to Latin or Italian oratory, with results
which every reader can imagine.
The social position of the speaker was a matter of perfect
indifference; what was desired was simply the most cultivated
humanistic talent. At the court of Borso of Ferrara, the Duke's
physician, Girolamo da Castello, was chosen to deliver the
congratulatory address on the visits of Frederick III and of Pius II.
Married laymen ascended the pulpits of the churches at any scene of
festivity or mourning, and even on the feastdays of the saints. It
struck the non-Italian members of the Council of Basle as something
strange that the Archbishop of Milan should summon Aeneas Sylvius, who
was then unordained, to deliver a public discourse at the feast of
Saint Ambrose; but they suffered it in spite of the murmurs of the
theologians, and listened to the speaker with the greatest curiosity.
Let us glance for a moment at the most frequent and important occasions
of public speaking.
It was not for nothing, in the first place, that the ambassadors from
one State to another received the title of orators. Whatever else might
be done in the way of secret negotiation, the envoy never failed to
make a public appearance and deliver a public speech, under
circumstances of the greatest possible pomp and ceremony. As a rule,
however numerous the embassy might be, one individual spoke for all;
but it happened to Pius II, a critic before whom all were glad to be
heard, to be forced to sit and listen to a whole deputation, one after
another. Learned princes who had the gift of speech were themselves
fond of discoursing in Latin or Italian. The children of the House of
Sforza were trained to this exercise. The boy Galeazzo Maria delivered
in 1455 a fluent speech before the Great Council at Venice, and his
sister Ippolita saluted Pope Pius II with a graceful address at the
Congress of Mantua (1459). Pius himself through all his life did much
by his oratory to prepare the way for his final elevation to the Papal
chair. Great as he was both as scholar and diplomatist, he would
probably never have become Pope without the fame and the charm of his
eloquence. 'For nothing was more lofty than the dignity of his
oratory.' Without doubt this was a reason why multitudes held him to be
the fittest man for the office even before his election.
Princes were also commonly received on public occasions with speeches,
which sometimes lasted for hours. This happened of course only when the
prince was known as a lover of eloquence, or wished to pass for such,
and when a competent speaker was present, whether university professor,
official, ecclesiastic, physician, or court-scholar. Every other
political opportunity was seized with the same eagerness, and according
to the reputation of the speaker, the concourse of the lovers of
culture was great or small. At the yearly change of public officers,
and even at the consecration of new bishops, a humanist was sure to
come forward, and sometimes addressed his audience in hexameters or
Sapphic verses. Often a newly appointed official was himself forced to
deliver a speech more or less relevant to his department, as, for
instance, on justice; and lucky for him if he were well up in his part!
At Florence even the Condottieri, whatever their origin or education
might be, were compelled to accommodate themselves to the popular
sentiment, and on receiving the insignia of their office, were
harangued before the assembled people by the most learned secretary of
state. It seems that beneath or close to the Loggia de' Lanzi--the
porch where the government was wont to appear solemnly before the
people a tribune or platform "(rostra, ringhiera) "was erected for such
purposes.
Anniversaries, especially those of the death of princes, were commonly
celebrated by memorial speeches. Even the funeral oration strictly so
called was generally entrusted to a humanist, who delivered it in
church, clothed in a secular dress; nor was it only princes, but
officials, or persons otherwise distinguished, to whom this honour was
paid. This was also the case with the speeches delivered at weddings or
betrothals, with the difference that they seem to have been made in the
palace, instead of in church, like that of Filelfo at the betrothal of
Anna Sforza to Alfonso of Este in the castle of Milan. It is still
possible that the ceremony may have taken place in the chapel of the
castle. Private families of distinction no doubt also employed such
wedding orators as one of the luxuries of high life. At Ferrara,
Guarino was requested on these occasions to send some one or other of
his pupils. The clergy performed only the purely religious ceremonies
at weddings and funerals.
The academical speeches, both those made at the installation of a new
teacher and at the opening of a new course of lectures were delivered
by the professor himself, and treated as occasions of great rhetorical
display. The ordinary university lectures also usually had an
oratorical character.
With regard to forensic eloquence, the quality of the audience
determined the form of speech. In case of need it was enriched with all
sorts of philosophical and antiquarian learning.
As a special class of speeches we may mention the address made in
Italian on the battlefield, either before or after the combat. Federigo
of Urbino was esteemed a classic in this style; he used to pass round
among his squadrons as they stood drawn up in order of battle,
inspiring them in turn with pride and enthusiasm. Many of the speeches
in the military historians of the fifteenth century, as for instance in
Porcellius, may be, in part at least, imaginary, but may be also in
part faithful representations of words actually spoken. The addresses
again which were delivered to the Florentine Militia, organized in 1506
chiefly through the influence of Machiavelli, and which were spoken
first at reviews, and afterwards at special annual festivals, were of
another kind. They were simply general appeals to the patriotism of the
hearers, and were addressed to the assembled troops in the church of
each quarter of the city by a citizen in armor, sword in hand.
Finally, the oratory of the pulpit began in the fifteenth century to
lose its distinctive peculiarities. Many of the clergy had entered into
the circle of classical culture, and were ambitious of success in it.
The street-preacher Bernardino da Siena, who even in his lifetime
passed for a saint and who was worshipped by the populace, was not
above taking lessons in rhetoric from the famous Guarino, although he
had only to preach in Italian. Never indeed was more expected from
preachers than at that time especially from the Lenten preachers; and
there were not a few audiences which could not only tolerate, but which
demanded a strong dose of philosophy from the pulpit. But we have here
especially to speak of the distinguished occasional preachers in Latin.
Many of their opportunities had been taken away from them, as has been
observed, by learned laymen. Speeches on particular saints' days, at
weddings and funerals, or at the installation of a bishop, and even the
introductory speech at the first mass of a clerical friend, or the
address at the festival of some religious order, were all left to
laymen. But at all events at the Papal court in the fifteenth century,
whatever the occasion might be, the preachers were generally monks.
Under Sixtus IV, Giacomo da Volterra regularly enumerates these
preachers, and criticizes them according to the rules of the art. Fedra
Inghirami, famous as an orator under Julius II, had at least received
holy orders and was canon at St. John Lateran; and besides him, elegant
Latinists were now common enough among the prelates. In this matter, as
in others, the exaggerated privileges of the profane humanists appear
lessened in the sixteenth century on which point we shall presently
speak more fully.
What now was the subject and general character of these speeches? The
national gift of eloquence was not wanting to the Italians of the
Middle Ages, and a so-called 'rhetoric' belonged from the first to the
seven liberal arts; but so far as the revival of the ancient methods is
concerned, this merit must be ascribed, according to Filippo Villani,
to the Florentine Bruno Casini, who died of the plague in 1348. With
the practical purpose of fitting his countrymen to speak with ease and
effect in public, he treated, after the pattern of the ancients,
invention, declamation, bearing, and gesticulation, each in its proper
connection. Elsewhere too we read of an oratorical training directed
solely to practical application. No accomplishment was more highly
esteemed than the power of elegant improvisation in Latin. The growing
study of Cicero's speeches and theoretical writings, of Quintilian and
of the imperial panegyrists, the appearance of new and original
treatises, the general progress of antiquarian learning, and the stores
of ancient matter and thought which now could and must be drawn from,
all combined to shape the character of the new eloquence.
This character nevertheless differed widely according to the
individual. Many speeches breathe a spirit of true eloquence,
especially those which keep to the matter treated of; of this kind is
the mass of what is left to us of Pius II. The miraculous effects
produced by Giannozzo Manetti point to an orator the like of whom has
not been often seen. His great audiences as envoy before Nicholas V and
before the Doge and Council of Venice were events not to be soon
forgotten. Many orators, on the contrary, would seize the opportunity,
not only to flatter the vanity of distinguished hearers, but to load
their speeches with an enormous mass of antiquarian rubbish. How it was
possible to endure this infliction for two and even three hours, can
only be understood when we take into account the intense interest then
felt in everything connected with antiquity, and the rarity and
defectiveness of treatises on the subject at a time when printing was
but little diffused. Such orations had at least the value which we have
claimed for many of Petrarch's letters. But some speakers went too far.
Most of Filelfo's speeches are an atrocious patchwork of classical and
biblical quotations, tacked on to a string of commonplaces, among which
the great people he wishes to flatter are arranged under the head of
the cardinal virtues, or some such category, and it is only with the
greatest trouble, in his case and in that of many others, that we can
extricate the few historical notices of any value which they really
contain. The speech, for instance, of a scholar and professor of
Piacenza at the reception of the Duke Galeazzo Maria, in 1467, begins
with Julius Caesar, then proceeds to mix up a mass of classical
quotations with a number from an allegorical work by the speaker
himself, and concludes with some exceedingly indiscreet advice to the
ruler. Fortunately it was late at night, and the orator had to be
satisfied with handing his written panegyric to the prince. Filelfo
begins a speech at a betrothal with the words: 'Aristotle, the
peripatetic.' Others start with P. Cornelius Scipio, and the like, as
though neither they nor their hearers could wait a moment for a
quotation. At the end of the fifteenth century public taste suddenly
improved, chiefly through Florentine influence, and the practice of
quotation was restricted within due limits. Many works of reference
were now in existence, in which the first comer could find as much as
he wanted of what had hitherto been the admiration of princes and
people.
As most of the speeches were written out beforehand in the study, the
manuscripts served as a means of further publicity afterwards. The
great extemporaneous speakers, on the other hand, were attended by
shorthand writers. We must further remember that not all the orations
which have come down to us were intended to be actually delivered. The
panegyric, for example, of the elder Beroaldus on Lodovico il Moro was
presented to him in manuscript. In fact, just as letters were written
addressed to all conceivable persons and parts of the world as
exercises, as formularies, or even to serve a controversial end, so
there were speeches for imaginary occasions to be used as models for
the reception of princes, bishops, and other dignitaries.
For oratory, as for the other arts, the death of Leo X (1521) and the
sack of Rome (1527) mark the epoch of decadence. Giovio, but just
escaped from the desolation of the eternal city, described, not
impartially, but on the whole correctly, the causes of this decline:
'The plays of Plautus and Terence, once a school of Latin style for the
educated Romans, are banished to make room for Italian comedies.
Graceful speakers no longer find the recognition and reward which they
once did. The Consistorial advocates no longer prepare anything but the
introductions to their speeches, and deliver the rest--a confused
muddle--on the inspiration of the moment. Sermons and occasional
speeches have sunk to the same level. If a funeral oration is wanted
for a cardinal or other great personage, the executors do not apply to
the best orators in the city, to whom they would have to pay a hundred
pieces of gold, but they hire for a trifle the first impudent pedant
whom they come across, and who only wants to be talked of, whether for
good or ill. The dead, they say, is none the wiser if an ape stands in
a black dress in the pulpit, and beginning with a hoarse, whimpering
mumble, passes little by little into a loud howling. Even the sermons
preached at great Papal ceremonies are no longer profitable, as they
used to be. Monks of all orders have again got them into their hands,
and preach as if they were speaking to the mob. Only a few years ago a
sermon at mass before the Pope might easily lead the way to a
bishopric.'
The Treatise, and History in Latin
From the oratory and the epistolary writings of the humanists, we shall
here pass on to their other creations, which were all, to a greater or
less extent, reproductions of antiquity.
Among these must be placed the treatise, which often took the shape of
a dialogue. In this case it was borrowed directly from Cicero. In order
to do anything like justice to this class of literature--in order not
to throw it aside at first sight as a bore two things must be taken
into consideration. The century which escaped from the influence of the
Middle Ages felt the need of something to mediate between itself and
antiquity in many questions of morals and philosophy; and this need was
met by the writer of treatises and dialogues. Much which appears to us
as mere commonplace in their writings, was for them and their
contemporaries a new and hard-won view of things upon which mankind had
been silent since the days of antiquity. The language too, in this form
of writing, whether Italian or Latin, moved more freely and flexibly
than in historical narrative, in letters, or in oratory, and thus
became in itself the source of a special pleasure. Several Italian
compositions of this kind still hold their place as patterns of style.
Many of these works have been, or will be mentioned on account of their
contents; we here refer to them as a class. From the time of Petrarch's
letters and treatises down to near the end of the fifteenth century,
the heaping up of learned quotations, as in the case of the orators, is
the main business of most of these writers. Subsequently the whole
style, especially in Italian, was purified, until, in the 'Asolani' of
Bembo, and the 'Vita Sobria' of Luigi Cornaro, a classical perfection
was reached. Here too the decisive fact was this, that antiquarian
matter of every kind had meantime begun to be deposited in encyclopedic
works (now printed), and no longer stood in the way of the essayist.
It was inevitable too that the humanistic spirit should control the
writing of history. A superficial comparison of the histories of this
period with the earlier chronicles, especially with works so full of
life, color, and brilliancy as those of the Villani, will lead us
loudly to deplore the change. How insipid and conventional appear by
their side the best of the humanists, and particularly their immediate
and most famous successors among the historians of Florence, Leonardo
Aretino and Poggio! The enjoyment of the reader is incessantly marred
by the sense that, in the classical phrases of Fazio, Sabellico,
Foglietta, Senarega, Platina in the chronicles of Mantua, Bembo in the
annals of Venice, and even of Giovio in his histories, the best local
and individual coloring and the full sincerity of interest in the truth
of events have been lost. Our mistrust is increased when we hear that
Livy, the pattern of this school of writers, was copied just where he
is least worthy of imitation--on the ground, namely, 'that he turned a
dry and walled tradition into grace and richness.' In the same place we
meet with the suspicious declaration that it is the function of the
historian--just as if he were one with the poet--to excite, charm, or
overwhelm the reader. We ask ourselves finally, whether the contempt
for modern things, which these same humanists sometimes avowed openly,
must not necessarily have had an unfortunate influence on their
treatment of them. Unconsciously the reader finds himself looking with
more interest and confidence on the unpretending Latin and Italian
annalists, like those of Bologna and Ferrara, who remained true to the
old style, and still more grateful does he feel to the best of the
genuine chroniclers who wrote in Italian--to Marino Sanuto, Corio, and
Infessura--who were followed at the beginning of the sixteenth century
by that new and illustrious band of great national historians who wrote
in their mother tongue.
Contemporary history, no doubt, was written far better in the language
of the day than when forced into Latin. Whether Italian was also more
suitable for the narrative of events long past, or for historical
research, is a question which admits, for that period, of more answers
than one. Latin was, at that time, the 'Lingua franca' of instructed
people, not only in an international sense, as a means of intercourse
between Englishmen, Frenchmen, and Italians, but also in an
interprovincial sense. The Lombard, the Venetian, and the Neapolitan
modes of writing, though long modelled on the Tuscan, and bearing but
slight traces of the dialect were still not recognized by the
Florentines. This was of less consequence in local contemporary
histories, which were sure of readers at the place where they were
written, than in the narratives of the past, for which a larger public
was desired. In these the local interests of the people had to be
sacrificed to the general interests of the learned. How far would the
influence of a man like Biondo of Forli have reached if he had written
his great monuments of learning in the dialect of the Romagna? They
would have assuredly sunk into neglect, if only through the contempt of
the Florentines, while written in Latin they exercised the profoundest
influence on the whole European world of learning. And even the
Florentines in the fifteenth century wrote Latin, not only because
their minds were imbued with humanism, but in order to be more widely
read.
Finally, there exist certain Latin essays in contemporary history which
stand on a level with the best Italian works of the kind. When the
continuous narrative after the manner of Livy--that Procrustean bed of
so many writers is abandoned, the change is marvelous. The same Platina
and Giovio, whose great histories we only read because and so far as we
must, suddenly come forward as masters in the biographical style. We
have already spoken of Tristano Caracciolo, of the biographical works
of Fazio and of the Venetian topography of Sabellico, and others will
be mentioned in the sequel.
The Latin treatises on past history were naturally concerned, for the
most part, with classical antiquity. What we are most surprised to find
among these humanists are some considerable works on the history of the
Middle Ages. The first of this kind was the chronicle of Matteo
Palmieri (449-1449), beginning where Prosper Accedence ceases. On
opening the 'Decades' of Biondo of Forli, we are surprised to find a
universal history, 'ab inclinatione Romanorum imperii,' as in Gibbon,
full of original studies on the authors of each century, and occupied,
through the first 300 folio pages, with early mediaeval history down to
the death of Frederick II. And this when in Northern countries nothing
more was current than chronicles of the popes and emperors, and the
'Fasciculus temporum.' We cannot here stay to show what writings Biondo
made use of, and where he found his materials, though this justice will
some day be done to him by the historians of literature. This book
alone would entitle us to say that it was the study of antiquity which
made the study of the Middle Ages possible, by first training the mind
to habits of impartial historical criticism. To this must be added,
that the Middle Ages were now over for Italy, and that the Italian mind
could the better appreciate them, because it stood outside them. It
cannot, nevertheless, be said that it at once judged them fairly, let
alone with piety. In the arts a strong prejudice established itself
against all that those centuries had created, and the humanists date
the new era from the time of their own appearance. 'I begin,' says
Boccaccio, 'to hope and believe that God has had mercy on the Italian
name, since I see that His infinite goodness puts souls into the
breasts of the Italians like those of the ancients souls which seek
fame by other means than robbery and violence, but rather on the path
of poetry, which makes men immortal.' But this narrow and unjust temper
did not preclude investigation in the minds of the more gifted men, at
a time, too, when elsewhere in Europe any such investigation would have
been out of the question. A historical criticism of the Middle Ages was
practicable, just because the rational treatment of all subjects by the
humanists had trained the historical spirit. In the fifteenth century
this spirit had so far penetrated the history even of the individual
cities of Italy that the stupid fairy tales about the origin of
Florence, Venice, and Milan vanished, while at the same time, and long
after, the chronicles of the North were stuffed with this fantastic
rubbish, destitute for the most part of all poetical value, and
invented as late as the fourteenth century.
The close connection between local history and the sentiment of glory
has already been touched on in reference to Florence. Venice would not
be behindhand. Just as a great rhetorical triumph of the Florentines
would cause a Venetian embassy to write home posthaste for an orator to
be sent after them, so too the Venetians felt the need of a history
which would bear comparison with those of Leonardo Aretino and Poggio.
And it was to satisfy this feeling that, in the fifteenth century, the
'Decades' of Sabellico appeared, and in the sixteenth the 'Historia
rerum Venetarum' of Pietro Bembo, both written at the express charge of
the republic, the latter a continuation of the former.
The great Florentine historians at the beginning of the sixteenth
century were men of a wholly different kind from the Latinists Bembo
and Giovio. They wrote Italian, not only because they could not vie
with the Ciceronian elegance of the philologists, but because, like
Machiavelli, they could only record in a living tongue the living
results of their own immediate observations and we may add in the case
of Machiavelli, of his observation of the past--and because, as in the
case of Guicciardini, Varchi, and many others, what they most desired
was, that their view of the course of events should have as wide and
deep a practical effect as possible. Even when they only write for a
few friends, like Francesco Vettori, they feel an inward need to utter
their testimony on men and events, and to explain and justify their
share in the latter.
And yet, with all that is characteristic in their language and style,
they were powerfully affected by antiquity, and, without its influence,
would be inconceivable. They were not humanists, but they had passed
through the school of humanism and have in them more of the spirit of
the ancient historians than most of the imitators of Livy. Like the
ancients, they were citizens who wrote for citizens.
Antiquity as the Common Source
We cannot attempt to trace the influence of humanism in the special
sciences. Each has its own history, in which the Italian investigators
of this period, chiefly through their rediscovery of the results
attained by antiquity, mark a new epoch, with which the modern period
of the science in question begins with more or less distinctness. With
regard to philosophy, too, we must refer the reader to the special
historical works on the subject. The influence of the old philosophers
on Italian culture will appear at times immense, at times
inconsiderable; the former, when we consider how the doctrines of
Aristotle, chiefly drawn from the Ethics and Politics--both widely
diffused at an early period--became the common property of educated
Italians, and how the whole method of abstract thought was governed by
him; the latter, when we remember how slight was the dogmatic influence
of the old philosophies, and even of the enthusiastic Florentine
Platonists, on the spirit of the people at large. What looks like such
an influence is generally no more than a consequence of the new culture
in general, and of the special growth and development of the Italian
mind. When we come to speak of religion, we shall have more to say on
this head. But in by far the greater number of cases, we have to do,
not with the general culture of the people with the utterances of
individuals or of learned circles; and here, too, a distinction must be
drawn between the true assimilation of ancient doctrines and
fashionable make-believe. For with many, antiquity was only a fashion,
even among very learned people.
Nevertheless, all that looks like affectation to our age, need not then
have actually been so. The giving of Greek and Latin names to children,
for example, is better and more respectable than the present practice
of taking them, especially the female names, from novels. When the
enthusiasm for the ancient world was greater than for the saints, it
was simple and natural enough that noble families called their sons
Agamemnon, Tydeus, and Achilles, and that a painter named his son
Apelles and his daughter Minerva.58 Nor will it appear unreasonable
that, instead of a family name, which people were often glad to get rid
of, a well-sounding ancient name was chosen. A local name, shared by
all residents in the place, and not yet transformed into a family name,
was willingly given up, especially when its religious associations made
it inconvenient. Filippo da San Gimignano called himself Callimachus.
The man, misunderstood and insulted by his family, who made his fortune
as a scholar in foreign cities, could afford, even if he were a
Sanseverino, to change his name to Julius Pomponius Laetus. Even the
simple translation of a name into Latin or Greek, as was almost
uniformly the custom in Germany, may be excused to a generation which
spoke and wrote Latin, and which needed names that could be not only
declined, but used with facility in verse and prose. What was
blameworthy and ridiculous was the change of half a name, baptismal or
family, to give it a classical sound and a new sense. Thus Giovanni was
turned into Jovianus or Janus, Pietro to Petreius or Pierius, Antonio
to Aoniuss Sannazaro to Syncerus, Luca Grasso to Lucius Crassus.
Ariosto, who speaks with such derision of all this, lived to see
children called after his own heroes and heroines.
Nor must we judge too severely the latinization of many usages of
social life, such as the titles of officials, of cere monies, and the
like, in the writers of the period. As long as people were satisfied
with a simple, fluent Latin style, as was the case with most writers
from Petrarch to, Aeneas Sylvius, this practice was not so frequent and
striking; it became inevitable when a faultless, Ciceronian Latin was
demanded. Modern names and things no longer harmonized with the style,
unless they were first artificially changed. Pedants found a pleasure
in addressing municipal counsellors as 'Patres Conscripti,' nuns as
'Virgines Vestales,' and entitling every saint 'Divus' or 'Deus'; but
men of better taste, such as Paolo Giovio, only did so when and because
they could not help it. But as Giovio does it naturally, and lays no
special stress upon it, we are not offended if, in his melodious
language, the cardinals appear as 'Senatores,' their dean as 'Princeps
Senatus,' excommunication as 'Dirae,' and the carnival as 'Lupercalia.'
The example of this author alone is enough to warn us against drawing a
hasty inference from these peculiarities of style as to the writer's
whole mode of thinking.
The history of Latin composition cannot here be traced in detail. For
fully two centuries the humanists acted as if Latin were, and must
remain, the only language worthy to be written. Poggio deplores that
Dante wrote his great poem in Italian; and Dante, as is well known,
actually made the attempt in Latin, and wrote the beginning of the
'Inferno' first in hexameters. The whole future of Italian poetry hung
on his not continuing in the same style, but even Petrarch relied more
on his Latin poetry than on the Sonnets and 'Canzoni,' and Ariosto
himself was desired by some to write his poem in Latin. A stronger
coercion never existed in literature; but poetry shook it off for the
most part, and it may be said, without the risk of too great optimism,
that it was well for Italian poetry to have had both means of
expressing itself. In both something great and characteristic was
achieved, and in each we can see the reason why Latin or Italian was
chosen. Perhaps the same may be said of prose. The position and
influence of Italian culture throughout the world depended on the fact
that certain subjects were treated in Latin--'urbi et orbi'--while
Italian prose was written best of all by those to whom it cost an
inward struggle not to write in Latin.
From the fourteenth century Cicero was recognized universally as the
purest model of prose. This was by no means due solely to a
dispassionate opinion in favour of his choice of language, of the
structure of his sentences, and of his style of composition, but rather
to the fact that the Italian spirit responded fully and instinctively
to the amiability of the letter writer, to the brilliancy of the
orator, and to the lucid exposition of the philosophical thinker. Even
Petrarch recognized de
♥ FINE AREA VOCALIZZATA CON READSPEAKER
|
|
 Prodotti straordinari per le tue lingue

Leggi gratis
online il primo numero di
English4Life,
l'anglorivista che mette il turbo al tuo inglese, l'unica con
pronuncia guidata e doppia traduzione italiana per capire sempre
tutto!
- A chi serve
Leggi il n. 1 gratis!
Acquista gli arretrati
Cosa dicono i lettori
Il metodo

Scopri
Total Audio, la versione del
corso 20 ORE fatta
apposta per chi come te passa tanto tempo viaggiando! Ideale per
chi fa il pendolare o compie ogni giorno lunghi tragitti sui
mezzi. Sfrutta anche tu i tempi morti per imparare o migliorare
il tuo inglese!
 
CORSI 20 ORE - I corsi di lingue più
completi per una preparazione di base superiore alla media in 5
lingue:
Inglese -
Francese
-
Spagnolo
-
Tedesco
-
Russo

|